Leaderboard

My wife Mallory and I are swingers, but we don't want anyone to know that. We have always been terrified that someone would discover our secret. This concern stems from growing up and living in a small town where everybody knows what everybody else is doing. The taboo factor of being raised in a Christian background made us both love and fear our secret swinging life together. It might sound trivial to some, but it was a significant problem for Mallory. At the time of this story, we were both about 30 and had been with two other couples. Mallory enjoyed herself with the couples we had partied with in the lifestyle. Even though she had fun, it hadn't diminished her concerns over somebody in town finding out about our adventures. This was before the internet. Meeting other couples was a long, drawn-out process that involved answering magazine ads by snail mail. This was a process that could take weeks, if not months before you would actually meet the other couple. But with Mallory's ban on any local activity, that's how it had to be for us at the time. At the time, we lived in a small town a couple of hours from Dallas. We had a ranch house in a subdivision made up of homes that all looked the same and were built right next to each other. Everybody seemed to have their own lives, and we knew our neighbors only as people we passed on the street coming and going. We were on friendly terms but not social terms, if that makes any sense. That all changed for us one hot July day. Chuck and Susan were our next-door neighbors. They, like us, were around 30, but other than that, we didn't know much about them. We greeted each other with a "Hi" or a wave when we saw each other, and we didn't know each other socially or travel in the same circles. Chuck was a good-looking young man. He was about 5'10" with an athletic build. From the few times we had spoken, he seemed to have a fun personality. Susan was what you could call a grown-up cheerleader. She was about 5'7" with sandy blond hair and a cheerleader's body: long legs, plump breasts, and a face of innocence. In short, she was the kind of girl guys have wet dreams about. One July morning, I was out in the front of the house, taking the garbage to the street to be picked up before work. I heard Chuck and Susan's garage door open, and I glanced over that way and saw Susan dragging out a large garbage can. What really caught my attention was the way she was dressed. She was barefooted and wearing a thin pajama set made up of shorts and a button-up top. She seemed to be having trouble with the heavy garbage can, so I decided to go over and help her like the gentleman I am. The thin pajamas did nothing to cover her lovely body. As I walked up, I said, "Good morning, would you like a hand with that?" Susan acted surprised to see me and vainly tried to cover herself a little. "If you don't mind," she said, "it is heavier than I thought." I smiled, "No problem. Here, let me have it." I grabbed the handle from her and dragged it out to the street. She followed along and thanked me for helping her. She was holding her arms across her chest, and she wasn't doing a very good job if she was trying to cover herself. Crossing her arms may have covered her nipples, but it only made her full breasts spill out to the side even more, stretching the thin fabric of her PJ top. The thin shorts also made it obvious she wore no panties. There was nothing between my eyes and her pussy other than the lightest polyester. I could see the slightest indention where her groove was. As I forced my gaze back up her body to her face, I caught her gazing down at my crotch, smiling at the reaction she was having on me. "Well, thank you again," she said, "I think I had better get back in the house before being arrested for indecent exposure." As she walked back up her driveway and into the garage, she stopped and said, almost as an afterthought: "Say, we are going to have some friends over Saturday for a barbeque. Would you and Mallory like to join us?" "That sounds like fun," I told her. "I don't think we have anything going on this weekend, but I will check with Mallory and have her get back with you." "Ok," Susan said, "talk to you later." She walked back inside as I walked back toward our house. As I walked back inside to get my truck keys, I found Mallory pouring a cup of coffee. "I see you were the ever-helpful good neighbor this morning," she said. "Doing whatever I can to help a neighbor in need," I said. "By the way, Susan invited us for a barbeque. Do we have anything planned for Saturday night?" Mallory said, "Not that I can think of. The kids want to go to the ranch this weekend to see Nona and Papa, so I think it sounds fun. I will go over later and tell Susan we would love to come. I can also see if there is anything I can do to help her prepare for the barbeque." Saturday morning rolled around, and Mallory was busy making side dishes for the barbeque. This was the first time we had ever socialized with Susan and Chuck. We were both looking forward to expanding our relationship with our neighbors on a social level. I don't think either Mallory or I considered even the slightest possibility of anything more than that. About noon, Mallory loaded the kids in the car and took them to Papa and Nona's for the weekend. By 5:00, we had showered and made our way to Chuck and Susan's house. Chuck and Susan's friends were already there, maybe 15 people, and the names were just too many to remember. We had a great meal and spent the evening awkwardly socializing since they all seemed to know each other exceptionally well. Of course, we didn't know any of them. About 9:00, I found my way back into the kitchen area to freshen my drink. I found Susan in the kitchen tidying things up. The stereo played a slow song, and most other people were still in the backyard. Susan looked over at me and smiled, "Wanna dance?" I took her in my arms, and we glided around the kitchen. As we danced, I held her close and enjoyed the feel of her breasts pressed against my chest. Susan rested her head on my shoulder, and I could feel her warm breath on my neck. I could also feel my cock coming to life and pressing against her. Her reply to this was to grab me around the waist and pull me into her. I was starting to get a little concerned that somebody might come in and catch us. Susan tilted her head and whispered, "Can I ask you something in confidence that you won't tell anybody else?" I told her that her secret was safe with me. "Well," Susan said, "everybody here is really close friends... special friends." She pulled slightly away from me, her eyes searching mine to see if I understood what she was telling me. I must have looked puzzled because she took a deep breath and said: "By special, I mean the kind of friends that get together every month or so for adult fun... naked adult fun. Chuck and I talked about it and would like to invite Mallory and you to join our little circle of friends, but only if you absolutely want to, of course." I smiled at her and told her that we were not strangers to this kind of fun. I told her I would love to join them, but Mallory had concerns about this kind of thing with locals. We had partied with other couples, but they had all been from outside the area. Susan thought for a moment, then said she would see what she could do to convince Mallory to join them tonight. As an afterthought, Susan asked, "What does Mallory like in a sexual partner?" I laughed and said, "The same thing most women like. A nice-looking guy with nice-sized equipment who knows how to use it. "Ok, got it!" she grinned, "Don't go anywhere. I'll be right back." As Susan left the kitchen, I watched her go into the living room and sit down next to Stan, a nice-looking guy that looked to be in his late 20s. After talking for a few minutes, I saw them look over at Mallory. Stan smiled at Susan and nodded in agreement with whatever she told him. Susan returned to the kitchen smiling. Susan and I had been chatting for a few minutes when I saw Stan get up from the sofa and walk over to Mallory. He asked her something, to which she nodded her head. He took her by the hand, and they walked together to the small tile entryway and started dancing to the music playing on the stereo. I saw him place an arm around her waist and pull her close to him, and she responded by putting her arms around his neck and laying her head on his shoulder. Susan gave me a wink and said, "Now I need to go talk to someone else." Susan went out to the backyard and whispered something to Chuck. I saw him give her a kiss and run his hand up her skirt between her legs. She made a show of jokingly pulling away from him. She came back into the kitchen. She asked me how Stan and Mallory were getting along? We stepped out of the kitchen into the living room and saw that they were still dancing in the entryway. Or at least I think that was what they were doing. We were standing behind them. I noticed that Mallory had her arms around his neck, and he held her with both hands on her hips, pulling her into him. Mallory moved to the music, grinding her crotch into Stan's crotch. Susan looked at them, then turned back to me and smiled, saying: "Oh yeah, I think she is ready for part two of my plan." Susan gave me a kiss, slipping her tongue between my lips. As I placed my hands on her hips to hold her close, she pulled away and said, "Don't you go anywhere. I have some big plans for you later." Susan then walked over to Mallory and Stan. Most of what happened next was told to me later by Mallory and Susan. At that time, I had no idea what Susan had planned and knew nothing about Stan other than he seemed to be a nice-looking guy and was one of Susan and Chuck's close friends. I was flooded with mixed feelings as I stood alone in the kitchen. I was simultaneously sexually excited and concerned that we were breaking one of Mallory's rules for this kind of thing. I decided to leave any activities that night up to Mallory. If she wanted to play, fine; if not, that was fine. I didn't want to put any pressure on her to do anything she didn't want to do. Susan walked up to Mallory and Stan, put her arms around their shoulders, and hugged them. "I see you have met Stan," she said, smiling at Mallory. Mallory smiled back at her and nodded yes. Susan smiled at Mallory and told her, "Yep, he's a great guy. Come on, you have got to see what I mean. You won't believe what I'm talking about until you see yourself!" She pulled Mallory and Stan behind her down the hall and into her bedroom. As I watched Susan taking Mallory and Stan down the hallway and out of sight, I was overcome with the need to follow them and see what Susan was up to. However, I decided to let Susan's plan play out. I felt foolishly alone standing in the kitchen, and the only thing I could think of doing was fixing a scotch and seeing how things went from here. Susan ushered both Mallory and Stan into her bedroom. She guided Mallory to the bed, gently pushing her to a seated position, and sat beside her. Susan then motioned for Stan to come over to them. When Stan was standing in front of them, Susan turned to Mallory and asked, "Have you ever seen a cock over ten inches long before?" Shocked, all Mallory could do was shake her head no. Susan reached out and started rubbing Stan's crotch. "Well, you are in for a treat because you have one right before you!" Susan said with a wide smile. Susan took Mallory's hand and placed it where hers had been on Stan's growing cock. Mallory told me later she couldn't believe how big it was, and it wasn't even fully erect yet. Susan started undoing Stan's belt, telling Mallory she had to see this thing; it was unbelievable. Stan's pants fell to the floor. Stan was left standing in front of the two girls with only a pair of boxer shorts between them and his giant cock. Susan grabbed both sides of Stan's boxers, and with a yank, she soon had his boxers on the floor around his knees. Mallory said it was the most enormous cock she had ever seen, and it was only half erect. "You haven't seen anything yet," Susan told Mallory, "you must see it when it gets fully hard. C'mon, let's get it that way!" With that, Susan pulled down the front of her halter top, exposing her breasts, and told Mallory, "C'mon, baby, show him your tits. Let's give him double sexy to look at so we can watch him get hard." Mallory hesitantly undid the straps on her sundress and let the front fall open, revealing her breasts to Stan. With the heat of summer and her firm perky breasts, she had not bothered wearing a bra. Susan took Mallory's hand and placed it on Stan's cock. Stan reached down and started massaging both girls' breasts simultaneously. Susan reached around Mallory and pulled her skirt up around her waist. Smiling at Mallory, she said: "It's only fair that if you get to see his cock he should get to see your pussy!" Mallory didn't resist. In fact, she raised up off the bed so that Susan could completely remove her sundress. After the dress was off, the only thing Mallory had on was her sandals and her panties. The crotch of Mallory's panties was visibly wet with her juices. Susan ran her forefinger up the damp material, separating Mallory's swollen labia. When Susan's finger got to the top and hit Mallory's clit, Mallory jerked. "Mmmm," Susan teased, "little missy, you will catch a cold wearing wet things like that! Let's get those wet things off." Mallory didn't resist. She raised herself off the bed while Susan slid her panties down her legs. Stan smiled, reached between Mallory's legs, rubbed her pussy, and slowly inserted a finger into her. Mallory closed her eyes, enjoying the feel of his cock in her hands and his finger in her pussy. Stan removed his finger and knelt beside her between her legs. He gently placed one leg over each shoulder and slid his face to her pussy. As he alternated between licking and sucking her clit and pussy lips with his tongue, Stan soon had Mallory on the brink of her first orgasm of the night. Mallory leaned back on the bed, letting Stan work his magic on her. She let the flood gates open, and with gasps of joy, she ground her pussy into Stan's hungry mouth. While Mallory was enjoying her orgasm, Susan had removed her own clothes. When Mallory opened her eyes, she saw Susan standing nude beside Stan with her arm resting around his shoulder. Susan smiled at her and said, "See, I told you he was exceptional, but you haven't seen anything yet!" Stan was smiling up at her from between her legs which were still draped over his shoulders. His face was wet and glistening from her juices. Stan untangled himself from between Mallory's legs and stood up. His cock was now fully erect and standing straight in front of him. Susan smiled at Mallory, "Stan needs a little TLC. Mallory, would you like to help him out? Why don't you give him a little head? I'm sure he would enjoy that." "It's so big," Mallory said, "I don't think I could ever get something that big in my mouth!" Susan smiled and said, "I know a trick!" and moved in front of Stan, reached behind her, and guided his cock between her legs. Mallory smiled at Susan standing there with a cock sticking out in front of her. It looked like she had a short cock of her own, like a man and a woman simultaneously. Susan looked down at the cock protruding from her crotch, smiled at Mallory, and giggled: "Come here and suck my cock!" Suddenly Stan's mammoth cock didn't look all that scary to Mallory. Susan helped Mallory off the bed and onto her knees on the floor in front of them. Mallory had never had any bi interest, but it seemed natural to lean forward and lick the head of Stan's cock only a couple of inches from Susan's pussy. As Mallory licked the shaft of Stan's cock, her face touched Susan's pubic area, coming in contact with Susan's wiry pubic hair. Susan's scent filled her senses. Mallory licked Stan's cock back toward the head, then opened her mouth wide and slid as much of his giant cock into it as she could. Mallory worked her head back and forth, sliding Stan's cock in and out of her mouth, sucking it as best as she could. As Mallory gave Stan her best blow job, Susan started moving her hips back and forth, sliding her pussy over Stan's cock. She was coating his cock with the juices flowing freely from her pussy. For the first time in her life, Mallory experienced the essence of another woman. Susan thrust her hips forward so that Stan's cock was no longer protruding, and Mallory's mouth was fully resting on her pussy. Susan put a hand behind Mallory's head and held her close, almost daring her to take the next step. Mallory slowly stuck out her tongue and licked Susan's clit. To her surprise, the taste and smell weren't too unfamiliar; she enjoyed it. Susan moved her hips back again, bringing Stan's cock forward and back into Mallory's mouth. Mallory found herself alternating between a cock in her mouth and her tongue licking a pussy as Susan would move her hips back and forth. The passion fires in Mallory were raised to a fevered pitch. She wasn't the only one getting worked up. Stan was also feeling it. The friction on his cock from sliding it between Susan's thighs and Mallory's blow job had his breath coming in gasps. Susan stopped moving her hips and gently pushed back. "We seem to be getting Stan all worked up," she said, smiling at Mallory. "We don't want him cumming just yet, do we?" Mallory smiled and shook her head. "No, I think we need to enjoy him a little more before that happens." Mallory slowly stood as Susan removed Stan's cock from between her legs. "Stan," Susan asked, "would you like to feel your cock in her pussy? Mallory, you don't mind if Stan slides his cock in your pussy, do you?" "Oh no, not at all," Mallory replied. "I don't know if that monster will fit in my little coochie, but I'm willing to try!" Stan eased Mallory onto the bed he laid down between her widely spread legs. He placed the head of his mammoth cock at her opening and started to push. Mallory squirmed as the girth stretched her in a new way. Sensing her struggle, Susan leaned down and whispered in Mallory's ear. One hand stroked Mallory's forehead while the other gently tugged at one of Mallory's nipples. The gentle distractions from her new female friend were enough to help Mallory adjust to the largest cock she had ever taken. When Mallory's discomfort had passed, Susan said, "You two seem to be playing very nicely together. I think I will leave you on your own for a while." After I had watched Mallory, Stan, and Susan disappear down the hallway, I waited in the kitchen for what seemed like hours. Eventually, the rest of the party started in earnest in the living room. People began filtering back into the house from the backyard, and clothes started coming off. Rick and Sue were sitting on the sofa in the living room and started some heavy kissing and foundling. They both stood up and started removing their clothes, and Sue knelt in front of Rick and took his cock in her mouth. Another couple was now naked and in a 69 position on the floor. The TV was on and playing an X-rated movie. The sites, sounds, and smells coming from the living room had my cock coming to life. Just then, Linda walked into the kitchen, totally nude. Linda, Rick's wife, was a dark-skinned beauty that I later learned was half Spanish and half Italian. She was about 5'5", with large breasts, round hips, a plump ass, and jet black hair. Her nipples were dark and large, about the size of silver dollars. Linda smiled at me as she walked into the kitchen. "There you are," she said. "What are you doing in here all by yourself? I've been looking for you." She rubbed her hand over my cock. "Hmmm," she said, "you seem ready for a little fun, but you're all alone. Is something wrong?" I told her about Mallory's concern over partying with locals, and Susan trying to convince her that it would be alright with this group. I explained that I didn't want to start with anything, only to have Mallory come out not wanting to. Linda said she understood and asked me if I had checked in on them to see how things were going yet? I told her I was giving them a little space and letting Susan see what she could do to convince her it would be alright. "Well," Linda said, "I don't think it would do any harm to just take a peek in on them and see how they are doing." With that, she grabbed my hand and pulled me down the hallway. Linda stopped in front of Susan's bedroom door and placed a finger in front of her lips as a signal to be quiet. She quietly turned the door handle and eased the door open a crack. As we looked in, I saw Susan standing beside Stan. Susan was nude, and Stan was kneeling on the floor, naked from the waist down. Mallory was lying on the bed naked with her legs draped over Stan's shoulders, and her eyes were closed. Stan's face was buried in Mallory's pussy, and she had both hands around his head, pulling his face into her. Mallory was panting heavily as she worked her pussy against Stan's tongue and lips. It was evident that she was rapidly approaching an orgasm. Linda eased back away from the door and slowly closed it. Linda reached behind the door and wrapped her hand around my cock as the door closed. She stroked my cock through my pants and didn't let go as we eased back down the hallway. We stopped at the far end of the hallway. "It looks to me like Mallory is enjoying herself, and it's apparent from the size of your cock you enjoyed that fact. Would you like to take your clothes off, or would you like me to rip them off you?" she said with a smile. I removed my clothes and left them in a pile in the hallway. "Oh, that's much better," Linda purred as she stroked my cock. I leaned down and kissed her, thrusting my tongue into her sweet mouth. My hand found her breasts, and I fondled them and pinched her hardening nipples. We eased our way down to the floor, still locked in a passionate kiss, and my hand found its way down to her pussy. I rubbed it feeling the wetness and heat, then slowly inserted a finger into her. I broke our kiss and moved up to a kneeling position. I kissed my way down her body to her breasts. I licked and sucked her nipples as she found my cock and started stroking it again. I kissed and licked down her belly, flicking my tongue into her navel. As I began licking down toward her pussy from her navel, Linda let go of my cock and pushed me back a little. Linda straddled my head, facing my cock. She stretched out, lowering her pussy to my mouth as hers found my cock. This girl was a master in the art of giving head. And a master in the art of reading her man. She could tell when I was getting close and would back off, letting me cool down before starting again. I don't know how long we had been going at it, but I was enjoying the taste of Linda's pussy and the feel of her mouth on my cock. I was suddenly brought back to reality by the sound of a smack as a hand slapped Linda's big bare ass. I looked up to see Susan standing there nude. She smiled as she said: "You slut, I told you I wanted him first!" Linda light-heartedly said, "Well, sexy bitch, I didn't think you would mind sharing him!" Susan leaned down and kissed Linda on the lips. "Where's Mallory?" I asked Susan, looking at her from between Linda's legs. "Oh, she is still having a little fun with Stan," she said. "Come on, I'll show you." Susan stopped in front of her bedroom door, placing a finger to her lips as she eased the door open. Now Stan was lying on his back, and Mallory was on top of him. His cock was buried in her pussy, and the muscles in her ass were quivering. Mallory slowly started to rise up, sliding his cock out of her. At this time, I first saw just how thick Stan's cock was. It was like a coke can. I could see my wife's pussy lips stretched to the max like when she had given birth. Mallory continued rising until about what looked like a legit foot-long cock rested with its tip inside her. It fascinated me how her labia stayed splayed open as she held herself there. Then she started lowering herself back down on it. I watched as Stan's cock again disappeared back into her pussy, and her pussy lips slowly stretched taut as a drum. Without thinking, I uttered an "Oh, wow." Both Linda and Susan shot me a look, and Mallory looked back to see us standing in the doorway. "Hi, honey," she said with a smile. "Hi babe," I answered, "looks like you changed your mind about locals?". She said, "I certainly have. Would you guys like to join us?" "It looks like you two are having fun," I said, "I think we will just leave you guys alone for a while and let you enjoy each other for now, if you would like that?" "If you don't mind, I would like that," Mallory said. "We will get together in a little bit if that's all right with you?" "No problem, you two have fun," I said, closing the door again. I looked over at Susan and Linda as we stood in front of the closed bedroom door. "Wow," I said, "he is hung like a horse. Have all you girls fucked him?" Susan answered for both of them. "Yes, we have all fucked him...in every way," she added. I looked at them incredulously, "You mean...back there too?" They both nodded. Linda explained, "Some women in our little group here are happy staying in their comfort zones, and that's perfectly fine. Susan and I...well, let's just say we have no boundaries. I may have a big voluptuous ass, but my asshole is small. Stan was super gentle, as always, but I really thought I had torn something that night, and I was uncomfortable for several days. It was worth it, though. I thought I had finally found my sexual limit, but when I was able to push past it, the feeling was indescribable". I swear I saw Linda give a slight shiver as she mentally went back to that experience. "But enough about my poor little stretched asshole," Linda said. "That was then; this is tonight. We haven't been fucked by anybody tonight, and we are the only two girls here that haven't been fucked yet. But big boy, you are about to fix that!" We stopped at the end of the hallway, and Susan kissed me driving her tongue into my mouth. Both Susan and Linda were easing me back on the floor. I lay on my back, and Susan wasted no time with pretenses. She straddled my hips, grabbed my cock, placed it at the entrance to her pussy, and lowered herself down on it. I was enjoying the feel of her pussy wrapped around my cock and watching her tits bounce as she moved up and down on me. Linda straddled my head again and lowered her pussy to my mouth. With the night's excitement, I knew I couldn't hold on too long with these beautiful women working on me like this. I did the best I could, and when Susan moaned with an orgasm and slammed down on my cock it drove me over the edge. I grabbed Susan by the hips, holding her down on my cock as I filled her pussy with what seemed like a gallon of cum. It was running out of her and down the insides of her thighs when she got off me. Susan lay back, breathing deeply with a smile on her face. Linda looked over at her and said, "Oh, you dirty little girl. Look at you, your fresh fucked little pussy all nasty and sloppy with cum, both his and yours. I'm going to have to clean you up a little bit." Linda got up and moved over to Susan. She leaned down and kissed her while pinching her nipples. Linda started kissing her way down Susan's body. I had never seen two women together like this in person before, only in adult movies. I didn't think it would happen again this soon but watching these two girls already had my cock hard again. Linda was now between Susan's legs with her mouth on her pussy. She mumbled while she licked Susan's vagina, "Dirty little slut, pussy all nasty with cum. Little cum slut, aren't you? Bet you wish you have an ass full of cum too right now, don't you? I'd clean that too if you did. Would you like that? Me licking cum out of your nasty dirty ass?" The dirty talk was clearly turning both women on. A routine they had practiced many times before, I was sure. I got up and moved to where I was on my knees, straddling Susan's head. She looked up at me and smiled as she grabbed my cock, pulled it to her lips, and went to work. Suddenly she jerked, and her blowjob got more intense. I looked down, and Linda now had a finger probing deep in Susan's rectum as she continued to lick her pussy. "You like that, you little ass slut?" Linda asked, "you like my finger deep in your dirty little ass, don't ya?" I was amazed at seeing these two suburban housewives put on such a carnal display. Given that, I still couldn't have believed what came next. "How about you, big boy?" Linda huskily asked. Before I could even clear my head to figure out what that meant precisely, Linda had drilled two fingers of her other hand straight into my asshole. Her fingers were already slick with a mixture of Susan's pussy juice and my cum, the perfect lube for my first anal penetration. Her talented fingers went straight to my prostrate, and I literally yelped s the semen exploded from me into Susan's mouth. The intensity of the orgasm was almost scary, and I had never experienced anything like that before. Just as the last spurts of semen were almost painfully exiting my cock, I noticed Mallory and Stan standing there. They had arrived just in time to see everything. They were both naked, and Mallory's usual immaculately-styled hair was lying limp and wet. Her pussy lips were swollen and protruding. They had their arms around each other's waist and satisfied smiles. I wasn't sure how my conservatively-raised Mallory would react to this. Anal play was something we had never experimented with. Seeing a virtual stranger with fingers on both hands buried deep into two asses, one of which was her husband's ass, I was afraid was way, way too much. I shouldn't have worried. Mallory knelt down and gave me a kiss on the lips. I ran my hand up her thigh and rubbed her pussy. She smiled and said, "Having fun, honey? Did those fingers in your ass hurt a little but make you feel so good? Just like Stan's huge cock stretching my poor little pussy hurt a little but felt so good?" I knew then things had changed. Like Linda had described, our boundaries had been pushed past. We now were not only open to new sexual experiences, like Linda and Susan, but we would also seek them out. Over the next few years, Mallory and I managed to have sex with every member of this group in all sorts of different ways. We formed a special relationship with Susan and Chuck. When Chuck was away from home, sometimes Susan would come over to our house to party with us, and sometimes when I wasn't home, Mallory would join them. It was all open and fun for all. We enjoyed our little group for many years before it started to break apart. One by one, the couples in the group began to move away, chasing better employment in other parts of the country. We tried to keep track of everybody. But especially in those pre-internet days, as time went by, the contact with them became less and less until we lost track of them altogether. It was sad, and we truly missed each of them. At first, we tried to replace missing members of the group with people that reminded us of the missing member. It never seemed to work out because they were not the same. Then it dawned on me one day that you can never replace somebody special with somebody else. Everybody is different and has to be enjoyed as an individual. Our expectations were set to something that could never be obtained. We were trying to recreate memories, which is impossible to do. The new people we meet now, we look on them as special memories in the making and enjoy each as a new adventure in their own right. I don't know why something so simple is sometimes so hard to see.

How we Started in the Lifestyle So hubby and I had many, many conversations about what types of things we would like to do with another couple and what types of rules we wanted to follow…some that got thrown out the window right away! Should we kiss? How about watching each other? What about the big finish? With who? What to do? So many things! Some for us were never a question but others? Being flexible is key, you can’t set things in stone because you never know until the time comes! With this in mind, we were interested to see what opportunities would come our way. We had been on SLS, working on our profile and figuring out what pictures to add. Then we got our first email!!!! We opened it and we were both like OMG she is so cute!!!! She asked if we had any pics, and I was going to post them that day, so I sent her one. She said we were cute too!!!! We felt like a bunch of giggly school girls!!! We exchanged a few teasing emails and we still didn’t know etiquette or if there were any rules…so I told her our names and sent her my phone number. A few days later, after some hot loving, I got a text. Hubby and I were all cuddly in bed and I checked it and was like “it’s her!!!!” So we were texting back and forth and she sent us some naughty pictures…the rest of us exchanged phone numbers so all four of us were texting. We decided to meet the following week. We set up a babysitter and kept texting. It shifted to my hubby to her and her hubby to me texting each other. Lots of dirty, dirty things and pics. We were still virgins and shy, so we didn’t send any naughty pics yet. So the night we met, we were so nervous!!!! It’s like a first date, but with couples. We met at a bar for some drinks. We got to sit and talk and just hang out and see how comfortable we were with each other. Pictures really don’t give people justice…it really is all about the personalities. I was a little unsure about hubby from the pics, but when we met, everything was fine…they were both so nice and fun to hang out with. After a few hours, my hubby asked if they wanted to come back to our place!!! The vibe was good, so why not! So we got back to our house, sent the babysitter on her way and went to hang out in our playroom in the basement. We sat around talking and generally being a little nervous, until finally she suggested we get it started. So she climbed on top of her hubby and started kissing him and I did the same to mine, right next to each other on the couch. Things started to progress and clothes started moving around and body parts were poking out…I heard “Look honey, she has big boobies!”…lol! That totally helped lighten the mood and then she and I started kissing…next thing I know, we are missing clothes and the boys started losing theirs too. After a little of that we were all naked and really fooling around with our spouses and she said, “well, are we going to fuck or what?” and we proceeded to swap. Normally I’m a go for it kind of girl, but I was definitely on the hesitant side of this for some reason. I think I was worried that we were fundamentally going to ruin our awesome marriage because of this, and I wasn’t really sure how into it I really was. But I thought, it was just sex, nothing else! It had never been a problem for me before, so why let it be now? Then hubby basically jumped her with glee right in front of me and there was no turning back. So, her hubby and I started kissing and I realized it really was just about sex and nothing else. It helped put me at ease and really start to get into it. We all fooled around with each other a lot! Lots of kissing and touching and sucking…it was strange having someone go down on you after ten years of just your husband doing it! But it was cool…my hubby brought her to orgasm and she squirted right on his face. Surprise!!!! And it is strange to suck another guy's cock with your husband right near you. Next thing I know hubby starts fucking her…now that was hard to see…I’m not going to lie…so I had to distract myself somehow, so I stopped kissing him and asked if he wanted me to hop on. He said, “What?”. And I said “Sorry, that is something hubby and I say, do you want me to climb on top?” So I got a condom, rolled it on and proceeded to climb on his cock. Well, that was a very different experience and it felt so naughty!!!! There was my husband fucking his wife and here we are fucking each other…bizarre, yet so fun! We switched positions a few times and then switched back to our spouses and then we just stopped. We hung out talking for a while, they are so cool and open and straight forward, so it was easy to talk about awkward things and clear up any issues. For being first timers, it went really, really well! We got to see what it was like and figure out what worked and what didn’t. Needless to say, hubby and I had lots of things to talk about after this and it of course added fuel to our sexual fire! We liked it so much though, that we had a playdate with them a few days later!!!

I'm Michael, and my wife is Liz. We had been married for nearly 15 years. As we've encountered other people outside of our very conservative upbringing, we have been exposed to different lifestyles we couldn't have imagined before! We had both taken a keen interest in the swinging lifestyle. I told Liz that I had begun fantasizing about seeing her with another man. She had also started fantasizing about sharing a sexual experience with another couple. After much discussion, we decided to try it. We searched the swinger personal ads and placed an advertisement of our own. Liz is 34, about 5'4", 110#, blonde, 34C. I'm 35, 5'10", 170#, dark hair, and a healthy 7". We traded pics with a few couples but finally settled on a couple, Jon and Allison. We made a dinner date for the coming weekend. Jon and Allison were in their early 40's. Jon was built pretty much like me, but maybe an inch shorter. Allison was about 5'6", reasonably slim with huge breasts. They must have been nearly 38D! She also had auburn hair, which turned me on. We hit it off very well at dinner, as though we had known each other a long time. After dinner, Jon and Allison invited us to their house for drinks, and we accepted. The conversation soon turned to the reason we were all together. Jon and Allison had been with another couple before, and we confessed that this was our first time. Liz admitted that she was uneasy about letting another man have her. Allison suggested we start off by soft swinging…just kissing and touching, you know, making out! We both looked at each other and agreed that we probably could handle that. So the girls traded places with the guys, and the new couples began kissing. Since my wife is petite, Allison's full-figured body was new and different. As our tongues probed each other's mouths, her breasts pressed against my chest. I began kneading Allison's tit through her blouse when I heard a loan moan from Liz. I raised my head from Allison's hungry mouth and saw that Jon had Liz's sweater pushed up and one tit exposed. He was licking my wife's nipple!!! I got even harder than before, and Allison could feel my hardness pressing against her leg. "Watching my husband with Liz is turning you on, isn't it?" Allison whispered. "Yes," I said. "Well then, why don't we ease up and watch a little," Allison suggested. We repositioned ourselves to continue touching each other and still watch Liz and Jon. Liz had her eyes closed with that look of concentration on her face that made me think she was now in a world of her own. Jon removed her sweater and her bra. Liz was now naked from the waist up, and Jon was sucking her nipples feverishly. I unbuttoned Allison's blouse and removed her bra, releasing her massive tits. Her nipples were huge and hard, and I couldn't wait to get one in my mouth. I kept sneaking peeks at Liz as she continued getting her tits serviced by a pro. Jon now had his hand up Liz's skirt, and she was slowly humping against his hand. I wonder just how far this soft swinging would go since none of us were showing any signs of wanting to quit! Just then, I felt Allison unzip my pants and pull my cock out. She moved to her knees in front of me and took my cock into her hot mouth! Now I was looking straight at my wife and Jon while Allison fucked her mouth with my cock. Jon was fingering Liz pretty good, and Liz removed Jon's cock from his pants and started jacking him off. Jon had a much larger cock than mine, even though mine is nothing to be ashamed of! Jon's ministrations were really getting to Liz, and I finally heard her moan, "I want you to fuck me!" I couldn't believe my ears. My pretty, petite wife just asked another man to fuck her! Liz moaned again, "Fuck me, fuck me now!" Liz laid down on the couch and raised her hips so Jon could remove her panties. Jon dropped his pants and moved up between her legs. I was staring at my wife's face as Jon entered her. She closed her eyes ever tighter and seemed to grit her teeth as she accepted his large cock into her petite little pussy. I raised Allison's head from my cock and whispered that I wanted to fuck her too. Allison pulled her skirt up and slid her panties off her legs. She then got down on her hands and knees. I moved behind her and began fucking her doggie style while I watched Jon drive his cock again and again into my wife's pussy. Liz started having an orgasm just as Jon drove his cock deep into her and held it there….having his own orgasm deep in my wife's pussy. This was all I could stand, and I came in Allison's pussy as she had an orgasm of her own. When it was all over, Allison smiled at me and said, "next time, we should have separate rooms so you can concentrate on me and not Liz! " When we got up the following day, we were both a little uneasy around each other and finally decided to talk it out. Some 'day after' remorse, guilt, etc. I guess. I told Liz what it had felt like to fuck Allison. I described her big breasts and how her pussy seemed to contract around my cock, actually milking me as I came. Liz described how it felt to have Jon's cock penetrate her. She said he came quite a bit, and even when we got back home, she noticed his cum was still leaking from her. She admitted being in our house with another man's semen leaking out of her pussy turned her on. All this talk aroused us, and I asked Liz to masturbate for me. She knows that always turns me on, and she didn't disappoint me. She slipped her hand into her panties and started rubbing herself as I described again described my experience with Allison. While Liz was rubbing herself, the phone rang. It was Jon and Allison. They said they were just checking on us...making sure we were ok after last night. They said that they wanted to meet us again. I asked Liz if she wanted to, and her answer was to start rubbing herself even faster. I accepted the invitation, and we made a date for the following weekend. After hanging up the phone, I lifted Liz off the stool, leaned her over the kitchen island, and gave her a rough fucking. She and I came almost immediately! Finally, next Saturday arrived, and we met at Jon and Allison's promptly at seven. We had drinks and moved out to their deck to watch the sunset over the lake. Allison announced that the dinner was ready, and we moved to the dining room. After a delicious meal, we moved to the family room and chatted in front of the fireplace. Allison sat next to me, and my Liz sat next to Jon when we sat down. The atmosphere was very relaxed. It seemed perfectly normal to put my arm around Allison, and she placed her hand on my thigh. Jon and Liz assumed practically the same position. Soft music played in the background, and kissing and petting soon began. Allison wasted no time in caressing my cock through my pants. Liz and Jon were French kissing with what apparently was a lot of tongue. Jon was kneading Liz's breast through her sweater. Jon finally suggested that we go to different bedrooms instead of sharing the same room. Liz was a little nervous, but we agreed. We went upstairs, and Allison led me into the guest bedroom while Jon and Liz proceeded to the master bedroom. Allison and I hugged, and I began kissing her neck. She moaned softly and started unbuckling my belt. Soon Allison had my pants down and was on her knees, giving me an incredible blowjob. She stopped long enough to remove her top so I could look at her beautiful tits as she sucked me. Allison was an expert cock-sucker, and I could feel my orgasm building. Allison could sense my approaching orgasm, and she started sucking me even hard and deeper until I exploded in her mouth. She started swallowing as fast as she could to keep up with my ejaculations until I was finally spent. Allison then licked my cock and balls, cleaning up every drop of cum! She looked up at me with an evil grin and said, "Now you'll last longer when you're inside me!" I laid Allison on the bed, removed her soaking wet panties, spread her legs wide, and started licking her clit. Allison immediately started moaning and moving her hips against my tongue. I inserted two fingers in her pussy and started fucking her with them while I licked and sucked on her clit. Every time she was on the verge of cumming, I would back off, leaving her in a frenzy of desire. This went on for some time until she was almost crazed with lust and begging me to let her cum. Finally, I didn't back off and sucked her clit through a mighty orgasm where she actually ejaculation in my face! We both laid next to each other, touching, exploring until we both became aroused again. I moved on top of Allison, letting the full weight of my body lower onto her. Finally, I raised my hips and slid my hard cock into her hungry pussy. Allison wrapped her legs around my back, and I began stroking in and out of her. I stroked slowly, each of us savoring every sensation, in no hurry at all. Eventually, despite our self-control, a sense of physical urgency emerged. Our tempo increased until I slammed into her faster and faster until I couldn't hold it. I injected load after load of cum into her pussy. Allison's legs tightened around my back, and she cried her way through another orgasm. We dozed off and finally got up to shower. We showered together, and I fucked Allison one more time, with her bending over, bracing her arms on her knees, and me pounding into her from the rear. When we were finished and dressed, we went back to the family room, and Jon and Liz were already there. I sat next to Liz, and she was totally exhausted. That told me her sexual release must have been tremendous. As we drove home, we promised to give each other a complete description of our experience the following day. The next morning, this is what Liz told me... Michael has asked me to write my own account of our second 'date' with Jon and Allison. Instead of sharing the same room, this time, Jon suggested going to different rooms. We had all been making out, and we were pretty horny. We all walked down the hall, and Michael gave me a big kiss and whispered in my ear to have fun. Then he and Allison went into the guest room. Jon led me to the master bedroom. To say I was a little nervous would have been an understatement! Jon kissed me on the mouth and ran his hands under my sweater, cupping both of my breasts. He raised my shirt up and began sucking my nipples, and the feeling was beautiful. While he was doing this, I unbuckled his belt and unzipped his pants. I broke his embrace and lowered myself to a kneeling position while pulling his pants down. I have always adored sucking cock, but this would be the first cock in my mouth other than my husband's. I removed my sweater and threw it on the floor. I took Jon into my mouth and began sucking and licking his cock. Jon's cock is larger than Michael's, which means it is pretty big. As it grew inside my mouth, I sucked harder and harder. Jon was holding my head and fucking his cock in and out of my mouth until he finally began cumming. I tried to be a good girl and swallow it all, but it was too much. Some of it dripped down my chin and onto my tits. I rubbed his cum over my nipples, which seemed to excite him. Jon and I finished undressing, and he laid me on my back and began licking my clit. I was already very horny and came immediately. Jon stood up, put my legs over his shoulders, and entered my pussy with his big cock. He stroked it in and out of me, again and again. I could hear Allison moaning from down the hall, and I could only wonder what my husband was doing to her. This excited me very much. I gasped to Jon to fuck me harder. Jon began really slamming it into me, really spreading my pussy with his huge cock. It hurt, but it was an exquisite hurt. I knew he was getting ready to cum, and finally, he slammed his cock deep in me and held it there as he shot load after load into my hot pussy. Another man was filling my womb with his seed. I felt deliciously dirty. When he was finished, he laid down next to me, and we gently explored each other bodies. Jon spread my legs so he could see his cum in my pussy. I told him that Michael liked doing that too. Jon slid his finger into my wet pussy and slowly swirled it around, playing with our cum mix. Then I felt another finger on my asshole. I tensed up as the finger went from caressing to penetrating, but still, it felt strange and wonderful. I told him that my ass was virgin, and that seemed to excite him. Jon left for a moment and came back with some kind of lubricant. He continued to finger the oil into my ass. Jon handed me the bottle and told me to rub it on his cock. This I did, and then he put me back on all fours. Though I had never let Michael fuck or even finger my ass, I couldn't seem to stop Jon. I had just lost all control; I had no more inhibitions. He pressed his cock-head against my well-lubricated asshole and began applying pressure. He told me to concentrate on relaxing, and he continued the pressure. I could feel his cock slowly entering my ass, inch by inch. His finger had felt huge in my virgin ass, and his cock felt enormous. It hurt at first, but he was very gentle and careful. Pretty soon, Jon had his cock all the way in, and he rested, giving me a chance to adjust to this strange fullness. Jon started sliding his cock almost all the way out, then slid it all the way in again. He did this very gently until I got used to it then he started seriously fucking my ass. I had NEVER had anything in my ass before, much less a cock this size, and I was getting very hot while he was fucking me. I could feel my own orgasm building, and I reached between my legs to rub my clit. I exploded almost immediately and actually squirted! Another first for me! Jon continued pounding into my ass until his own climax, and he began pumping his hot cum into my ass. I had just thought I felt deliciously dirty when another man came in my pussy. Now that I was face-down ass-up and a man other than my husband pumping his sperm into my bowels, I felt like the dirtiest girl ever, and I loved it! I didn't want Jon to pull out of me, so he just kind of laid on top of me until his cock softened up and kind of came out of me by itself. I wasn't even embarrassed when his load started to work its way out of my ass in cummy bubbles. In fact, I enjoyed it. We slept for a while and awoke to Jon's mouth on my nipple. He continued to lick and suck my breasts while his hand was between my legs, rubbing my clit. He made me cum. We fell asleep again, and when we awoke, Jon told me he wanted to watch me masturbate. Usually, I would find that a little gross, with my pussy 'well used' at the moment. The new me, though, was totally down with the idea, so I started rubbing my clit with one hand and squeezing a breast with the other. Jon stood over me and began jacking off. We were both getting pretty turned on, and I was just starting to have an orgasm when Jon spread my legs, held his cock a few inches away, and coated my pussy with semen. We went to the bathroom and took a shower together. Lots of touching and caressing. We dried each other, got dressed, and went to the living room to wait on Michael and Allison. As Michael and I drove home, he pressed me for details, and all I told him was that Jon had pumped his cum in every one of my holes, but he would have to wait until morning for the full details. That drove Michael wild!

I'm not gonna lie, when my husband told me about his "Hotwife" fantasy and asked me to start cheating on him by fucking other guys, I was pissed. I mean Why wasn't I enough for him? It's not like he could complain he wasn't getting enough pussy, I fucked him regularly, and I fucked him dirty. I'd never been a prude, I sucked his cock often, and I even took it in the butt occasionally just to mix it up. It's not my fault he didn't last long. I worked hard on fulfilling all of his sexual fantasies. I played my part as the lustful nanny that just wanted to fuck her boss. I was the slutty college girl that was "hot for teacher" and gunning for extra credit, and I definitely had a FIRM GRIP on the subject matter! If you know what I mean. I played the naked maid. And the slutty neighbor looking to cheat on her husband. So when he said it would be hot if I would flirt with and cheat on him with another guy, I honestly thought it was another role play. Next day when he got home from work, it was just me, no kids, I had on a silk robe and nothing else. I called him John (his name is James) and I said he was late and we needed to hurry cause my husband would be home soon. I told him I shouldn't be doing this but I needed to feel his cock inside me so bad I couldn't fucking think straight till I had him, he was all I could think about. I peeled his pants off and sucked his dick hard and fucked the shit out of him. The whole time telling him how much better his cock felt than my husband's did. It felt weird to me but I did it for him. He was excited and he popped fast, which was a bummer. I didn't complain, I rolled off him, made him grab my boob and slide two fingers into my pussy while I furiously rubbed my clit till I exploded with a somewhat satisfying orgasm. Laying there naked and vulnerable snuggling with my husband he then blindsided me by excitedly asking me if I was gonna really do it? I was confused and said, "Do what?" He said, "Cheat on me." I was a bit hurt and replied, "No, I'd never cheat on you." He then said "But babe, it isn't cheating if I give you permission, and you have it, I want this." Now I was mad. I got up and got dressed and I didn't talk to him for the rest of the night or the following two days. I had given him fucking everything and it wasn't enough. I had done things way outside of my comfort zone, and it wasn't enough. I HAD TRIED SO HARD, AND STILL IT WASN'T ENOUGH. That was when I decided to get out of my head and relax by doing some Yoga, and it's also when I changed my mind about all of it. When I got to the Yoga Studio, I happily realized Michael was the instructor, my heart soared when he was my Yogi. I had been crushing hard on him, he was kind and soulful, not to mention he was fucking ripped, and the bulge in his pants always made me think up some dirty thoughts. We had always had a flirty playful banter between us, but I was married and kept my true feelings to myself. I thought to myself that James was stupid because he had no idea the things I'd love to do to that man. In that moment it hit me hard, I suddenly realized for the first time I could totally act on my flirtation. I HAD PERMISSION. My husband wanted me to fuck him, he had practically begged me to fuck him, and in that moment I realized just how badly I wanted to fuck him. I texted James, "Is this really what you want, me just fucking other guys?" I set my phone down and started stretching. My phone boodelooped and the screen lit up. I saw my husband's response, "HELL YES!!!!" I grabbed my mat and moved to the front just as the class started. I couldn't get Michael's perfect physique out of my head. He caught me staring at him, I didn't look away. I just gave him a sly smile and winked at him. I felt stupid giddy and nervous and kept giggling to myself. After the class I hung back in the locker room making sure I was the last one out. I had showered, shaved everywhere, adjusted my bra for the maximum amount of cleavage, blow dried my hair and put on some makeup, and I hit that lobby like a cougar on the prowl. Much to my delight, Michael definitely noticed. I stopped and looked at a new mat hanging on the wall and made asked "Hey Jess, do you see anything you like?" I turned and attacked. I slowly looked him up and down focusing on his cock. "Mmmhmm, definitely, although like isn't the word, I'm leaning more towards need!" He took a step back in surprise. "Jess, wow, umm are we talking about, I mean what about your husband?" I looked him in the eye and let the mischievous smile creep back into place and I said,, "Hall Pass!" He said "what?" I stepped close enough to touch him and placed my hand on his chest and slowly started sliding it down his torso and said: "I have a hall pass, for the next six hours I can do whatever I want, and what I want to do is you!" We went straight to his place and I fucked the shit out of that man. I kept him naked for three hours. Unsure if I'd get a second attempt I gave him all of me. I fucked and sucked him till he came and then laid on him kissing and rubbing him till I felt the familiar bulge and sucked and fucked him again. I gave that man my Pussy, my Mouth and to ensure I made a good showing, my Ass. When he started to cum I wrapped my lips around his dick and sucked down every last drop he had. I fucked that man dirty and in the end was surprised to find I had absolutely no regrets. When I got home I walked up to my husband with cum till dribbling down my legs and told him I changed my mind and had just cheated on him, I fucking loved it, and fully intended to continue fucking Michael often. I then waited nervously for his reaction. To my surprise he was ecstatic asking for every dirty detail, which I gave him. With this new outlook I realized there were a number of men in my life that I would fancy spreading my legs for. So I did, I started a Tinder profile, and after one unexpected threesome with a couple I met at a bar, I had a bit of a sexual awakening with a woman, so I also set up a Her profile and have dated a few women which has made me realize that not only do I love cock, but I also very much love pussy. That is the story of how I became a hotwife and a self-proclaimed slut. That was 5 years ago, and after two years my husband and I got a chance to do a full swap and now we are full fledged swingers.

My wife and I went to a Lifestyle get-together last weekend. When we got there, we mingled and as it turned out, my wife meet a couple. She was sitting next to them having drinks, laughing, and having a good time. I walked over she introduced me. I sat next to his wife, and we were all enjoying the evening. The other wife and I got up to get some drinks and we chatted at the bar. "It looks like my wife has taking a liking to your husband," I said. "Yes, they both are," she replied. I asked, "Do you think you guys would like to come over to our house and we could continue the party there?" She politely made it very clear she was not interested in having sex tonight. I said, "OK, thanks for the heads up." As we sat there at the bar a friend come over to say hello. She got up excused herself and returned to the table with her husband and my wife. As the evening progressed my wife came over to me at the bar and told me she invited them to come home with us. I was a bit confused but said sure. We all left together, my wife in his car, and his wife in my car. Our conversation during the drive was very nice and easy, and I thought she had changed her mind. In the club, I could see my wife was very excited to be with her new friend. We got to our house and sat around and had some drinks. All seemed to be good. However, when we decide to go upstairs, his wife restated she was not interested in playing tonight. My wife and I left them in the room to talk, and when we came back, he apologized and said sharing tonight is not going to happen. I felt bad for my wife who was starry eyed at this guy. He was telling her she looked like a women who was beautiful and fun, and he was very much looking forward to being with her tonight but maybe some other time. My wife and I went in the kitchen to get some drinks for everyone, and I explained to her that the other wife had told me she was not interested in the bar. "I thought she changed her mind, but I guess not," I explained. "I see you want this guy. I don’t want you to be disappointed, I see and feel the attraction you two have. When we go back into the room why don’t you ask him if he wants to see the view from our bedroom? That is our usual break the ice move to get things started. I think this was his game plan all along to be with you even though she was not participating. But I’m OK with it for your pleasure." I saw how hot she was for him. So I thought to myself don’t screw this up for her, she should get to enjoy the moment. He jumped at the request, and they were off. I sat with his wife and said, "Are you ok with them going upstairs because I don’t think they care about the view?". She did not say anything but also did not object to what was going to happen. As it goes, my wife had a great experience, so they were up there for an hour. I am sure they enjoyed each other. When they came down my wife gave me a sweet kiss. We sat for a while then all politely said goodbye. The next weekend we went to a party at our friends' house. It was a vanilla evening but a number of friends were there. We had played with the host couple once before, but tonight was not that type of party. The next morning my wife realized she left her purse at Tim and Jean's house. She asked me to go and pick it up. I said I would on the way back from my bike ride. On the way back I detoured and stopped at the house. Jean answered the door and asked me in. She asked if I would like a cup of coffee, I said sure. I asked where Tim was, and she said he had left early this morning for an overnight ski trip with some of his buddies. We were in the kitchen and Jean was filling the coffee cups. I was looking at her in her robe as she delivered the hot coffee. We sipped the coffee and chatted but my thoughts while looking at this beautiful woman, came out of my mouth, “Are you wearing anything under that robe?” She smiled and got up and brought her cup to the sink. She walked back to the table where I was sitting and said, "You will have to find out for yourself." I was stunned thinking she was kidding. She said again, "All it takes to find out is to pull the robe's belt and open the robe." She stood in front of me as I sat in the chair. I pulled the robe belt and opened slowly opened the robe. She was naked and moved her chair in front of me and opened the robe and leaned forward and kissed me deep. She moved my head down into her crotch and I got on my knees and went at it not believing what was happening. She was enjoying the moment, she moaned she was coming and squeezed her legs around my head. When she released my head from the grasp of her legs she took my hand and brought me into her bedroom. She sat on the bed as I undressed. I rubbed her legs gently and picked them up high and spread them apart, she fell back, and I penetrated that wet beautiful tasting pussy. I pounded her over and over and when I stopped I got on the bed. I laid on my back and she put my hard cock in her mouth and started sucking me and would not stop until I came, and she told me how good I taste. We laid there for a few minutes not speaking and I was ready again and I turned her on her side and lifted one leg over my shoulder and began pounding her again. We went on for awhile and she had another orgasm and told me to cum inside her. She got on top and pounded me and made me explode inside her. We laid there together for a while, eyes closed resting, when her phone rang. It was Tim, he made it to the mountains and just checking in. I was feeling bad for what just happened, but it was a great experience. She repeated out loud what Tim asked - "What are you doing?" Jean replied - "Well, Allan stopped over to pick up Susan’s purse she left over here last night. I invited him in and we had a cup of coffee. I was in my robe and one thing led to another and I had Allan’s face in my crotch. Then we took it to the bedroom, and we had a giant orgasmic experience. I will tell you all about it when you get home. Are you OK with this? Good, I will tell Allan. Have fun skiing.” So, in discussing this with Jane I said I was shocked at what she just told Tim. She said, “We are always honest with each other. It will be so hot when he returns home, I will be in for another great time. So, I am also going to be honest with you. You wife left the purse here on purpose. She asked me if I would give you some great sex because you were a sweetheart last weekend. You worked it out so she could be with the gentleman she picked up at the club and she felt that you missed out, so she came up with this idea. But please understand, I was looking forward to it and it was a fantastic morning fuck with a good friend. Tim was not aware of this, but I will work it out with him when I explain the story. Susan said she the four of us can get together, or she will get with Tim alone if he prefers and you are OK with it. You have a great caring wife Allan. Please tell her thanks for including me in this scheme.”

My fiancé and I had done MFM threesomes a couple of times in the past but went quiet for a few years. We were lying in bed one night, and somehow the conversation turned to threesomes. She asked me what I really thought of her while we did them? I told her that it was so sexy watching the look on her face as she sucked my cock while taking another cock in her pussy, and how much it turned me on. I asked her what she was thinking during it? She said that it was the most amazing feeling having two guys fuck her at once. I asked her if she would ever do it again? She said she would like to, but didn't think we would be able to find someone she was comfortable with. A few weeks later, I was chatting with a mate on Facebook, and he told me that he was pretty sure he and his girlfriend were gonna split. I knew he had always perved on my girl, and they had always been friends, so I asked him if he'd be keen to join us? I was a bit surprised when he said he couldn't because he was a good friend to us both and didn't want to fuck that up. I said that's ok and left it at that. About a week or so later, he messaged me saying that he hadn't been able to stop thinking about it. I told him that we had done it before with other blokes, and it wouldn't fuck up our friendship. Feeling reassured, he said he wanted to. With him on board, I told him not to mention it to my girl, and we would find a way to surprise her. My brother's engagement party was a few weeks later, and we were all there. My girlfriend was drinking, and I knew this was our best opportunity. I said to him that it could happen this night if he was still keen. The party was starting to wind down, and my girl said she wanted to go clubbing. I told her to go out, and I'd see her at home. She went out with a big group that included our friend, so I didn't think it was going to be our night. She rang me about 3 a.m. and said she was on her way home and our friend was with her. She thought he just wanted to keep drinking with me, and that's why he was in the cab with her. When they got to our house, we just sat in the lounge room drinking. After a while, he went out for a smoke. I whispered to her, "Do you know why he's here?" She said he wanted to keep drinking. I said he's here cause he wants to fuck you. She didn't believe me at first, but when I told her that me and him had spoken about it for a while, she said she wanted to but wanted a shower first. She was in the shower when he came back inside. I told him she wanted it. She came into the lounge room just wearing a t-shirt and undies. She sat down next to me, and we started kissing. While we kissed, I felt her begin to move around. I opened my eyes and saw that our friend was taking off her underwear. She wriggled forward while still kissing me as he started eating her pussy. She pulled away from me and said: "Take your cock out." I took my pants and boxers off and was hard as fuck already. She grabbed my cock and guided it into her mouth. She sucked my cock as he ate her for a while, then he got up and took his clothes off. He got on the other side of her, and she started going from cock to cock sucking and licking. I grabbed her off the couch and put her doggy in front of him. She went back to sucking him while I licked her cunt and arse. After a few minutes, she turned to me and said: "Fuck me!" I got up behind her and slid my cock into her hole. She was loving it as I pounded her, and she had a mouthful of dick. I could tell he wanted to fuck her, so I pulled out of her and said: "Ride him." I sat away from them a bit so they could fuck while I watched. I was getting hornier and hornier watching my cute fiancee grinding on another cock. When she said, "Come back," I jumped right back into the action. For the next hour, we fucked her in every possible position a girl can suck and fuck two cocks. She had cum a few times, and we were ready. I was on top of her fucking her on the floor. My mate was up near her head, slipping his dick in and out of her mouth. She said to us: "Tell me when you're going to cum." My mate was pulling his cock while she licked it and said he was about to blow. She pushed me off her, got on her knees, and told us to stand either side of her. She was rubbing her abused pussy, watching both of us pull while she waited. He started moaning, so she turned to his cock and opened her mouth. He shot his cum into her mouth, on her face, and a bit on her tits. She let the cum in her mouth drip out of her mouth and onto her body. As I saw this, I couldn't control it anymore. She took my whole load in her mouth, then looked up at me and swallowed. We all just collapsed, completely exhausted. I'll never forget how turned on I was knowing my pretty, innocent-looking fiancé loved being a naughty girl.

This all started around forty years ago when my wife Beth and I had dated for a few years then married. It wasn't long after we married that I introduced her to her first big realistic porn star dildo. When she first saw it she laughed and said, "That'll never fit in my pussy, are you nuts?!" But she agreed to trying and found not only did it fit but she really enjoyed it. She was amazed by how much she enjoyed it. So much so that she requested I use it on her quite a lot. She also discovered she enjoyed big cock porn, she was fascinated by it. Soon was I combining using a huge dildo on her at the same time she watched big cock porn, this led her to experience huge orgasms. She couldn't get enough. She was finally exploring her sexuality and expanding her outlook on sexual pleasure. One night after some really hot sex I questioned her if she ever fantasized about fucking other men, especially well-hung men. She responded that of course she did, stated that most women had this fantasy, and she believed it was quite common. So I pursued it further and asked her if she wanted to try another man's cock and how much did she really desire to do it? She said that it sounded exciting and fun but she would never do anything to endanger our marriage. I said, "What if I told you that I wanted to watch you have sex with another man, one that had a really big cock. Would you then consider it?" She laughed and said she'd be game if it was something I was serious about and really wanted her to do. She said, "Come on, let's be real. It's exciting and fun to imagine it, but to really do it? Please! That's a major game changer." So I said, "I'm very serious. I've watched the way you enjoy the dildos especially while watching big cock videos. It turns me on big time seeing how excited you get and how many times you climax from doing these two things at the same time. I want to watch you do it for real. No BS, just watching you getting slammed by a big cock would be a huge turn-on for me. So what do you really think now that you know that I'm serious and am giving you this opportunity?" I could see her giving it some serious thought, she didn't get mad or upset at me or the idea, no resistance whatsoever to my request. The more she considered the idea the more it appeared to me that she was very intrigued with the idea and it excited her. She started asking all kinds of questions, like wouldn't I be jealous, or think the worst of her, or what if she really enjoyed it and wanted more or didn't feel comfortable screwing another man, then what? Were there any rules and what were the consequences? Was I absolutely sure that I really wanted her to do this, because once done there was no going back! After she finished asking everything she had concerns about I answered all her questions and we talked about the rules/boundaries we would have in place to keep it fun and exciting without any reservations or guilt. This was to make sure she fully understood my concerns and alleviate all of hers as well. It seemed she came to a decision at which point she smiled and enthusiastically said yes, she'd do it! Did I have someone special in mind she wondered? She said she had to agree to my choices for her sexual escapades or it wasn't gonna happen. I then informed her I was thinking of Bruce. Beth squealed with glee, she admitted she has had fantasies about Bruce for some time now and I couldn't have picked a better choice for her first time. She would absolutely love to fuck Bruce. She said she was getting wet thinking about sex with him. A few days later I met up with Bruce for an after work drink. As we enjoyed several drinks we talked a lot. Soon I steered the conversation towards my wife Beth. I asked Bruce to be honest and tell me what he thought about Beth. He admitted he thought Beth was smokin' hot. She had a killer body and was just gorgeous, always was friendly, and liked flirting with him when they were together. I asked him if he' ever had the chance would he consider having sex with her? He looked a bit concerned by my question but answered yes, he wouldn't hesitate to take advantage of such an opportunity. So I told him that Beth really wanted to have sex with him, and that I was okay with them hooking up. I explained that was my kink watching her get fucked by other men, it really turned me on. Bruce considered it for several minutes then said okay sure, he'd love to fuck Beth. Just give him the details when we're ready to make it happen. When I got home I told Beth about my conversation with Bruce and what he said. She looked startled and said she couldn't believe I did that. So I asked her if what I did was so wrong and did she still want to go through with it? She excitedly said Oh hell yes she did, and no I wasn't wrong! So we made plans and set a date for Beth's first cock. The night arrived finding Beth both excited and hot with anticipation. She was dressed to kill showing off her sexy body wearing no underwear. When Bruce knocked on the door I answered it and escorted him into our house. Beth entered the living room and gave Bruce a big hug pressing her chest and pelvis into him and then kissed him on the lips. Bruce kissed her back and he sat down pulling her on to his lap. Nether one of them wasted any time, tongues going everywhere, hands exploring and groping each other, clothes coming off. Soon they were both naked and Beth got a pleasant surprise, Bruce was very well hung. She giggled with delight. Beth took Bruce's hand and led him to our bed. She pushed him down on the bed and went to work on Bruce's big cock giving him an enthusiastic blow job. After a while Bruce flipped Beth on her back and went to work on her pussy and clit. Beth orgasmed in minutes, fully enjoying Bruce's skilled tongue. I stood in the background watching the show. Soon Bruce moved into position between Beth's legs. As he rubbed his cock against Beth's open pussy and clit she responded with loud moans and started pressing her pussy against Bruce's cock. As he slid his huge cock into Beth's pussy she had a big climax. As he went deeper he increased his speed and Beth climaxed again. She was enthralled with his big cock pumping her pussy, she was moving her hips and swearing, telling him his cock felt so good. She looked over at me and said she loved how good his big cock felt inside her. She told Bruce to stretch her pussy good, to fuck her hard. She was in sexual ecstasy, a place she'd never been before. Her facial expressions showed pure bliss and the sounds she was making were hot as hell. I never seen her so turned on, she must of had a dozen orgasms, many of which were huge. They fucked each other hard for a good twenty minutes then Bruce erupted into Beth's pussy, filling her with his cum. This gave Beth another climax. Afterwards he laid on Beth for a minute then rolled off her. He'd destroyed her pussy, it gaped open with his cum dripping out of her. They kissed and he got up to dress while Beth laid there spent. She looked at me and smiled big time. She said, "Your turn!", so I took sloppy seconds and enjoyed it beyond belief. Bruce watched us have sex then commented that watching real sex was so much hotter than any porno ever could be. He understood my enjoyment of watching my wife fuck other men. He said he'd like to do it again and Beth was all for it. So they made plans to hook up again. Then Bruce left. Beth and I talked about how well things went, and how she wasn't prepared for how much she enjoyed his big cock. It was mind boggling! She thanked me profusely for asking her to do this, the opportunity to experience such awesome sex. She says she'll never be the same again and is looking forward to more big cock sex. So our new lifestyle began.

I went to my best friend's house one day and let myself in like usual. I could hear him in the back as I called out his name. He said in here from the bedroom. I open the door and he’s on top of his girlfriend pounding away her legs in the air like goal post. Never forget the smile on his face as he turned and looked at me and I apologized for interrupting. He said it’s cool, she wants you to join. Boing, instantly hard, whip my shorts off, my cock in her mouth. I’m face fucking her as we high five. It’s not our first time but first time with this girlfriend. He pulls out and we switch places with me on bottom and her riding my cock like a wild nympho as she sucked him standing on the bed. Then he got behind her and on my outstroke clamped his dick on my cock with his hand and slid both inside her pussy. The look on her face was priceless. We double vag penetrated until we all came together. It was hot! I leave as she’s joking about how much cum is in her pussy. Of course I’m right back to his place a day later and this time when I enter the bedroom she’s sitting on his cock reverse cowgirl. His cock is up her ass and she’s playing with her pussy looking right at me. Her shaved hot pussy is dripping wet. I can see pussy juices running down his balls. I go right to licking and sucking her clit. My fingers slide deep in her pussy, rubbing her G-spot. I can feel his cock through the small skin lining. She came intensely, fucking his dick and my fingers as I sucked her clit. I climb up and mount her giving her a nice DP for awhile, then at the end our usual. After she washes his dick. me on bottom with her on my cock and him behind her, he slides both dicks in her pussy for our usual climatic finish. This time she’s spent and rolls off leaving us cock to cock. He said “I didn’t cum yet!” I agreed and wrapped my legs around his waist. He lays down on my body and with pussy cum soaked slippery cocks we fucked each other cock to cock. When he started to squirt and cum all over my cock I came in a huge orgasm. It was intense!! Next time I come over and enter the bedroom she’s on top of his cock riding his dick with her sweet ass up in the air. I couldn’t resist and went right to her booty licking and tongue fucking her deep inside everywhere. Then I took the leap, licked down further and licked around her pussy lips, my tongue was touching his cock and balls as they fucked, but it was about giving her pleasure. The taste, the smell, the sound, the wetness was driving me to want more. I licked everywhere as they fucked. She rolls over and I take her missionary as he catches his breath and we put in a good show for him. She came on my cock several times till it was time for our usual climatic finish. I flip over on my back catching my breath as she climbed on top of my cock. He put his cock on mine sliding both inside her hot pussy for our climatic finale. It’s so intense. She’s riding me with both our dicks fucking together inside her pussy. Her cream as lube. I feel his cock throbbing on my cock then exploding waves of hot cum all over my cock. So hot to feel the waves of pulsating cum throbbing on my cock that I cum every time. Every time after that me and her would 69 while he fucked her from behind. I got to where I love licking pussy that’s being fucked and seeded...

We really hunkered down and stayed in and away from people since March of 2019 over this Covid thing. With distancing and mask use, it has been the healthiest we may have ever been with no colds or flu either. We actually stopped all “activities” with others! Our 6-month physical checkups and lab work the past 2 1/2 years are good and we seem to have avoided HPV problems like some of our friends have. We are now completely exhibitionist/nudist in the right venue, not even soft swing... completely no touch with regular checkups! Robb’s friends Geoff and Marti, the ones owning several small-town bar grills in the area, a nice steakhouse and of all things, a nude stripper club, the L and L, in a small town 40 miles away, invited friends, business associates, and some key employees to an end of summer house party on the bluff overlooking the river. The party theme was Bathing Suites, lingerie and Less. Their home is fairly new, really large and modern, with an in-ground dozen people or more spa/pool, walk out patio, etc. The party location is very rural, gated and very private. We understood they had invited about 50 guests (hoping for 30 or so to accept). They arranged to have one of their younger bartenders and his wife take care of drinks. They had their restaurant assistant manager and her husband handle snacks and food. Their restaurant assistant manager, Haley, had started working for Geoff as a fill-in house dancer a the L&L when needed, working as a floating fill-in worker at their other business before being promoted. Robb and I had seen and visited with her several times at the L&L in the past few years. One of their maintenance men and his wife were there to keep everything working, clean towel piles replenished, sheets changed, etc. Since it was end of summer, our tans were starting to fade, and an end of summer party after so long sounded good since the Omicron Wave of Covid was about over, masks were not being required, and a new wave had not started yet... For lingerie, I had a new red bra and pantie set with red heels that went with them. Robb was sticking with his surfer swimsuit and a Tommy B. shirt and sandals. I picked a tight, very short, grey-colored skirt and short shrug/vest to cover my shoulders but not even close to closing in the front to leave my back, breasts and stomach exposed. The Saturday afternoon of the party, I went to the salon and had toe and finger nails all done, a bit of air brushing to even skin tones, hair done, etc. Robb and I had a light dinner at home, I finished my makeup, heavy on eye shadow, we left on the hour drive to the party house. We found the house about 9 PM, and it was beginning to be twilight already. We had to park quite a ways down the curving gravel drive. I slipped on red sandals and put my heels and misc. supplies into a small beach bag for Robb to carry. He reached under his cowboy Cadillac front left fender and put his money clip and key fob on top of the tire. Hand in hand we walked up the drive. It is quite a house. Entering the front foyer, I stopped and put my sandals in the bag and put my red heels on. It’s painful sometimes to be beautiful, LOL.. The stairs straight ahead lead up to the second floor and a pair of stairs to either side lead to the lower-level walkout party room. The whole south side of the party room opens to the patio strung with LED light strands. Tables and chairs straight out on the patio, with the spa/pool to the left and a king-sized sheeted mattress to the left under a ballroom light ball (LOL). Two bedrooms down a hallway were available for private play activity. Bump, bump music was playing! Very tacky and hot, LOL. Robb got an iced tea in a rocks glass and I got a sprite in a Collins glass. We placed our beach bag under a table and staked out chairs before circulating. We very casually knew only a few people present, so we were not uncomfortable at all. Geoff and Marti greeted us and walked us around introducing us to their banker, real estate man, liquor distributor, lawyers and friends. Quite a group! Four couples were in the spa, some nude. A couple dozen other people were around in small groups visiting. Some people were dressy casual like for a county club patio party, several were in swimsuits, 4 or 5 women were in very revealing party dresses and 8 or 9 women were in lingerie. The men were all in shorts or swimsuits except for the guys in the spa pool. Every class of body type, weight and height were represented, so things were comfortable and very normal people-wise. In minutes, I had my skirt and shrug/vest off and hanging on our chairs. Lingerie and heels were good! By about 10 PM, patio lights had been turned down to mood lighting levels. There were people feeling each other up here and there. Couples were going to the private bedrooms in the house. At the spa/pool a couple of women were sucking a couple of guys' cocks. I had ditched the heels for my comfortable sandals. Robb and I were still drinking iced tea and sprite, standing to the side with others and watching a young athletic couple go at it on the mattress. It was quite the show with lots of changing of positions as guests on loungers and guests standing watched. It’s all in the lighting! When Robb went to get another glass of iced tea, I stopped by our table and removed my bra. It was definitely a hard nipple night. When Robb got back, I was standing behind an empty lounger at the mattress. The maintenance man and his wife were changing the fitted sheet. Robb sat and pulled me down on his lap. Playing with my right nipple he moved to my panties and I stopped him. I didn’t want them stretched, so I stood up and slid them down and stepped out of them and sat back down. He gently stroked my trimmed little tuft landing strip and flicked my slippery wet clit. I had my hand gripping his cock tented up swimsuit. He whispered in my ear, “Should we?” We both stood up, he dropped his suit and we moved to the mattress. He held my hands and lowered me back on to the mattress, and we crawled to the center of the king-sized mattress. The ballroom ball above the mattress was rotating and throwing small beams out. This was seriously tacky, or was it kinky? Knowing Robb, I knew he could pop fast when he’s on top, so I pulled and pushed him back and moved on to him cowgirl style. His cock slipped right in. I bounced and pumped on him, and when I opened my eyes, I was facing a watching couple on a lounger 6 feet away. Glancing right and left as I rode Robb, there were at least 4 other couples watching. The man gave me a thumbs up… Oh Wow… Keeping my eyed mostly closed, I slid back down a bit so I could work my clit against Robb’s cock. This was probably the fastest intercourse orgasm I ever had. After laying on Robb a bit, I then rolled off and he rolled on top and started pumping away... he was smarter than I was, he was facing 90 degrees away from the watching audience. He didn’t last a couple minutes, before shooting a two-spurt load and was done.This definitely was sex, not making love….or was it making lust? LOL We crawled off the mattress, trying not to make eye contact with others or a mess, got our beach bag and headed to the bathroom to freshen up. Robb pulled his swimsuit back on and put his TB shirt on using one button. I slipped into my tight short skirt and pulled the shrug/vest on without underwear with my boobs on full display. Did I mention hard nipples! We headed back out to the party and circulated to say goodbye and thank you as it was almost midnight, and we had almost an hour’s drive home. Back to the pickup, Robb reached under and got his money clip and key fob. I spread a towel on my seat and hiked the skirt up.We rode home with my boobs and puss on display for Robb. We were home a little after 1 AM and in bed sound asleep by 2 AM… It had been a good, long, enjoyable and fun day! Julie&Robb

Nine months is a long time to talk to someone you are attracted to online and never have met. Eric and I had tried to hook up with Joel, but it just didn't work out. Until last night. When Joel arrived, I greeted him at the door in my slinky silk negligee. From the look he gave me, I knew that he was enjoying the sight of me in person even more than all the pics I had been sexting him over the last nine months. My nipples were like pencil erasers poking through the silk. My thick labia were swollen, and it felt like hot liquid butter was flowing from me. The evening just got better from that point on. We sat down for a drink and some talk. We all mentioned how nice it was to FINALLY meet in person. Joel was glad that we hadn't given up (as were we that his interest hadn't waned). He paid me some nice compliments and asked if there was room on the sofa for him too? I immediately moved closer to Eric to make room for him. Joel started to give me a very nice neck and back massage while Eric pinched my nipples through the silk of my negligee. Joel and I started kissing, and Eric parted my legs, and his fingers started working their magic on my clit. I was so so wet. I couldn't believe my luck in having two men devote all their attention to me! Joel's fingers then found my wet pussy, and he moaned when he felt how wet I was. They both pulled my negligee up, exposing my breasts, and each took a hard nipple in their mouth while pulling my legs open even wider. Oh, what a great feeling! I didn't want it to end but had to practically push them both off me, suggesting we head upstairs to be more comfortable. They took off my negligee upon entering the bedroom, and I was immediately sandwiched between them. Eric behind me, Joel in front. Eric's hands were roaming all over my ass, squeezing my tits and occasionally slipping his fingers in my soaking wet pussy for a taste. Joel was content to keep kissing me and nibbling on my tits. Eric took one of my breasts and 'fed' it to Joel. He sucked hard on my nipple, making me moan out loud. I reached behind me to free Eric of his silk boxers, and Joel took that as a cue for him to get naked too. Now that's what I call a sandwich! All that bare skin felt so good! I drew them both to the bed with me. I knelt in front of both men, taking turns sucking on their cocks. Joel had told me he likes it when women look up into his eyes as they suck his cock. He said it just doesn't get any better than having another man's wife looking into your eyes, smiling, while she sucks you off, having her husband watch. I have to admit, this thought turned me on immensely too. Eric is shaved. Joel is not, but he's thicker than Eric, though not as long. I had to keep tasting, sampling, and sucking, getting the feel of both of the hard cocks that were all mine. I was enjoying every second! After a few minutes of sucking and licking their cocks, Eric suggested I join them on the bed. I lay down between them. Joel positioned himself between my legs and licked and sucked my pussy, pushing my legs up to my chest, so he could rim my ass. At first, I was shocked, but God, that felt so good! He couldn't get enough of my pussy and butt, and I loved it! Eric said to switch places. He took over the job of eating my pussy, and Joel knelt by my head so I could suck his cock. Joel was also pinching and pulling my nipples. He told me to flip over so I could suck on Eric again, and he knelt behind me, rimming my ass again. When he stuck his tongue in my ass, I exploded in an orgasm! It was such a turn-on! Eric decided to give me some relief since, by this point, I was dying for a good fucking. He entered me from behind, and Joel knelt in front of me so I could suck his cock again. We had a very nice rhythm going. Eric would pound me from behind, causing me to surge forward and take more of Joel's cock down my throat. We went back and forth until Eric had to stop - he wasn't ready to cum yet! I laid on my back once again, my head at the edge of the bed. Eric stood next to me and moved back and forth over my face, so I was constantly licking and sucking his balls. Joel rammed his cock into my pussy, and leaned up to kiss me while he was fucking me. Eric's cock and balls were right there, and Joel asked if I wanted some help? I thought, why not? Let's see how Eric likes it! I told Joel that he could help me, so he started licking Eric's cock with me. I'd take his cock into my mouth and suck for a while, then release, and Joel would take over. This was the first time I'd seen a man give head to another man. It was strangely erotic and a big turn-on for me. It just made me suck Eric harder and faster, and I told Joel to fuck me HARD! He stated if he did that, he wouldn't last very long! I was ecstatic feeling a cock in my pussy, a cock in my mouth, and sharing that one with Joel! I was so wet and turned on that I was ready for us all to get sweet relief and cum. Eric had been holding on for a while. He now took his cock and began vigorously masturbating, aiming for my face. I'd help him by sucking and licking occasionally, and when he finally came, it was unbelievable! I'd never seen so much cum from his cock before! He shot it on my tits, into my hair, my mouth, and across the bed! Joel was getting close now, and I told him to shoot his load on my tits. A few strokes of his hand and a guttural grunt, and he too was cumming on my tits. We made quite a mess. The deliciously slutty feeling of my tits coated with the semen of two men made me anxious to do it all over again! It was definitely worth waiting for!

My wife and I have been married for over 10 years. She is 5'4, about 130lbs, 34F, and very fit. We dated for couple of years before getting married. From the very beginning, she was the most sexual woman I had ever met. Soon after we started dating, she started to push me to talk about her former lovers. Slowly, I started to get turned on by the stories and became more and more curious about her past sexual experiences with boyfriends before me. Eventually, we got married, and few years later, she started to throw hints of wanting to raise her score. I quickly got on board and we started to regularly talk about how other men would fuck her and so forth. Finally, during a trip to Vegas, we decided to visit a sex club and she was very excited, although a little nervous. She wore a new tight black dress with red lingerie underneath. We got to the club and just hung out. She was very uneasy and she said she had never been to a place like this. About 30 minutes in, we were starting to talk about leaving, she suddenly pointed at a slightly older guy and said: "Go bring him here." My dick was hard as a rock. I walked up to the guy and asked if he is interested in my wife, he had been staring at her the entire time. He quickly smiled and said, "Oh yes, let's go." They shook hands, introduced themselves and we all decided to find the area with beds and more privacy (so to speak). We found a room downstairs that was only enclosed by a curtain. She told me to go and get condoms so she can get to know the guy for a few minutes. When I came back, they were just talking, slowly, she walked up to me and started kissing me. Once I let go, I gestured to the guy to go ahead; he quickly moved in on her. They started making out, he started kissing her all over the place, slowly, she dropped backwards on bed and pulled him on top of herself. He lowered her dress and started sucking her big tits. She asked me to join in. We each had a tit in our mouth and we were both fingering her pussy at the same time. Slowly, I moved down and started eating her pussy. She is always fully waxed like a porn star. As soon as I stopped eating her pussy as she came, he went down and started eating it. Slowly, I moved back up and she took my dick in her mouth. To our surprise, a crowd gathered and four other men wanted to fuck her. She shook her head but they all watched her get pounded. The guy that went in there with us, quickly got naked and tugged at her red thong. She took it off and handed it to me. This whole time, she was playing with my dick, it's about 5.5". The guy was much larger, about 7". She looked at it and winked at me. She told him she likes it rough. He had it fully up and moved close to her pussy. She stared into my eyes, grabbed his dick and guided it to rub her pussy. He took his clue and shoved it in. She reminded him to not be gentle. He obliged and fucked her like a whore. She begged for more by saying, "Oh yeah, fuck me, fuck me hard...look babe, he is fucking me so good, he is so big, look, he is fucking your wife right in front of you....oh yeah, fuck me." About four other guys and a couple were now watching her get fucked. I asked her if I should tell them to leave, she said no, she likes it. She slowly turned to them so they can get the full view of a dick in her pussy while she was playing with mine. Once the guy got done, she said, "Okay honey, this was awesome," and kissed me multiple times thanking me for a great experience. She said she wanted to stay for a few before we walked out. She wanted to walk around and be noticed as the woman who had just been fucked, since rest of the crowd was just hanging out. We cannot wait to do it again.

When my wife and I first started in the lifestyle, we had some hard rules. One of which was no solo playing. Six months and three BBC adventures later, she decided that the “no solo” play rule was nonsense and asked, more like begged, to be able to play alone five miles away. She was off for summer break. Since I was working 30 miles away and she was home alone all day, I relented. About a week later, I came home from work and she was waiting for me in stilettos and a flowing summer dress sans underwear. The dress was a halter type with a slit all the way past her thigh. She also had the tell-tale twinkle in her eye that she usually gets after she climaxes. Since she usually wears jeans and t-shirts during the day, I knew something was up. She had a cocktail already made for me and an appetizer tray. I was impressed. She led me to the living room sofa and when she sat down, her dress fell open and I could clearly see her bare pussy and one of her nipples. Now I knew something great was about to happen. I asked her how her day went and what was the reason for the seduction. She then said, “I had a great day!” Then she proceeded to tell me in detail what happened. Her BBC friend DJ came by on his tri-wheeled motorcycle to take her for a ride. She was wearing a very short maroon skirt with a yellow sheer top. She had a g-string but no bra. She was not expecting a motorcycle ride. He handed her a helmet and off they went. Since she was in a short skirt, her pussy rubbed directly on the seat as they cruised. The g-string enhanced he friction from the motorcycle vibration on the seat. She nearly came from the ride itself. After they returned to the house, she invited DJ in for some refreshments. Refreshments were quickly consumed and she led him to the bedroom where he helped her remove blouse and skirt. As she dropped her g-string, her pussy stains were quite evident. My wife is usually not very submissive. But for some reason, she enjoys when DJ dominates her and she tries things with him she never lets me or anybody else do. DJ is a former football player with a very muscular physique. His cock is rather short for a black man, only about 5.5 inches long. The girth of his cock however is unbelievable. When he is flaccid, the circumference of his cock is close to the size of a Red Bull drink can. When he is erect, he is almost as round as a beer can. Since he is so wide, he easily hits her g-spot on every thrust which makes her cum in great quantities. After he finished cumming in her pussy, they took a short rest to recover and replenish fluids. As they were laying in each other’s arms, he made my wife get into a kneeling position and open her mouth. He then grabbed her head and started to push his cock into her mouth which was no easy feat given his size. Unbelievable to her, she actually took most of his cock in her mouth and sucked him until he came down her throat. Something she refuse to let me do. Next, he made her lay on her stomach with a pillow under her waist. He then proceeded to flog her ass, thighs, and cunt lips with a leather flog. She always said she didn’t care for BDSM activities but here she was, laying on her stomach with a cum load in her pussy, one in her belly, getting her genitals flogged by a stranger. The more he flogged her cunt, the more she squirmed and moaned until she actually orgasmed. She then felt cool coconut oil being rubbed on and in her sphincter. She told me him was too big but he didn’t listen. He then grabbed her by the hips and pushed his beer can cock into her ass. After an initial painful gasp, she finally became accustomed to his cock in her ass and actually started fucking him. When she grants me the rare opportunity to fuck her ass, she begs me to go fast so I cum quickly and finish. Given DJ had already cum twice, there was no rushing him. He pounded her ass for at 10 or more minutes until he came the third time. As she lay exhausted, DJ dressed and kissed her goodbye. I came home about an hour later. As she related her experiences that day she noticed I was visibly aroused and decided it was my turn to have fun. We went into the bedroom and I started to licking her all over. While the shower she took after DJ left cleaned out her pussy, it didn't quite get all of his cum out of her ass. I tasted another man’s cum for the first time in my life. For some reason, she now enjoys an occasional flogging and ass fucking from me.

It has been quite a few years since we have been able to get away for our anniversary and we finally planned a week away for just ourselves at the beach. We decided to go during the late summer when my wife's parents could watch the kids during summer break. We had a lot of anticipation and excitement leading up to it and left early on a Saturday morning to be able to fully enjoy our first day. We had an early check in for the room and got up there before noon and decided to get ourselves settled before going down to the pool area. We splurged and had an ocean-facing balcony so when my wife was unpacking I went out to take a look. When I came back in she was standing there laughing as she held a 24 pack of condoms and looked at me and said, "We are here for 6 days, this might be a bit much." I smiled and said, "Just wanted to make sure I had enough." Of course she couldn't let it go by without responding, "You know, if you just had a vasectomy, we wouldn't need these anymore at all." I replied, "I know, I know." So we finished unpacking and she changed into her bathing suit. We are both 38 and have pretty nice bodies but for her, she doesn't enjoy wearing a bikini anymore. She is 5'6" cute brunette with long hair, a firm sexy ass and soft 36D tits. She changed into a sexy suit none the less, it was kind of like a bikini at the top but with an added amount that covered her stomach. I didn't mind as I could still admire her breasts. When we got to the pool area we went right to the bar and the drinks kept flowing. We laid by the pool, walked by the beach and spent some time in the water but mostly just had drinks in our hands. On the way back to the room we stopped by the front desk and bought a few 6-packs for the fridge in the room. We walked up to the room carrying our beer and as soon as we got inside we put the beers down and started really kissing, then she pulled away and said to save it for later because she wanted to have a few drinks on the balcony. I hand her one and she goes out on the balcony while I put the others in the fridge. Then I walk out and hear her talking to someone, that's when I saw that the room next door had an adjoining balcony. He was a younger guy named Jeremy and was having a pleasant conversation so I offered him a beer and then sat down. We talked for a while and it was a lot of fun and my wife then made a comments and said, "You must be having so much fun with all these young sexy girls on the beach." He just laughed and said that he enjoyed some of the sights. I jumped in and responded, "I like what I get to look at" and got an eye roll from my wife. My wife said she wished she still had the body she used to have, especially the perky tits. Without thinking I reached over and grabbed a tit and said that they were great. I expected her to swat my hand away but she left it there and said I only liked them because I was stuck with them. I immediately looked at Jeremy and asked if he thought they were nice too and he just smiled and said he didn't mind looking at them. This is when I realized that the drinks had really hit her because she stood up and leaned over, squeezing them together with her hands saying, "They might look good from this angle." She bent over a little too far and fell into his lap and they both started laughing. She collapsed on her knees in front of him and looked at him and asked, "Do you really think they look nice?". He insisted yes and she still argued that he was just saying it to be nice. So I leaned forward and reached around and grabbed her top and pulled it open with her tits spilling out. "Now he can see them and I know he likes them," I said. He said they looked so nice and soft and that he really did think they were nice. She told him how sweet he was and that she wanted to make sure he got a nice view of them and I sat and watched as she reached forward and pulled his swim trunks to his ankles. I sat speechless ash she leaned forward and squeezed her tits around his dick slowly tit fucking his cock to make him hard. As she did it she asked if her tits were as soft as they looked and if he enjoyed the way her big areolas looked on her big tits. "Those are the most suckable nipples I have ever seen," he responded. She quickly stood up and pushed one of her tits in his mouth and his hands immediately went to her ass and he effortlessly slid her bottoms off. As he was sucking her nipples back and forth he was also rubbing her pussy and driving her wild. She spread her legs open wide enough to straddle him and sat down on his lap with his dick in between them. He was really enjoying her tits and I know how much that turns her on and how crazy he was driving her. It was then that she leaned forward dragging her pussy along his dick then letting the tip touch her pussy as she started working her way down on it. At this moment is when I noticed just how big he was, she was about halfway down and working it up and down inside her but he wanted more. He grabbed her ass and started pulling her down onto his dick. She moaned, "Oh my god I am so full. You are so deep. This is stretching me out so much. God keep going". When she said keep going is when he thrust his hips upward and went all the way inside her. She was just moaning "Oh fuck me!" over and over as she rode his dick through an orgasm. She was really pushing down to get it all inside her when I saw him grab hold of her ass and clench up and I knew he was cumming. She got up right after and walked inside the room and I didn't know how she felt about what just happened. She was only gone for a minute and came back with a beer and handed it to Jeremy. Then she turned and got on her knees in front of me and pulled my pants down to see my already hard dick. She sat on my lap like she did his and had my dick pushed between us. She was kissing me deeply and then kissing my neck and told me to close my eyes. So I did and and the next thing she did was slide back a little and then I feel her touch my dick. She kind of giggled as she unrolled a condom onto me then got on top and pushed my dick inside her. She was riding me and told me that since I brought condoms that I needed to use them. She kept talking and said: "Wow, doesn't this feel so strange to get sloppy seconds while wearing a condom. Jeremy made my pussy all loose and sloppy for you." I couldn't think with how wild this situation was. She looked at me and continued, "You know he hasn't even kissed me and I have his cum in my pussy." With that I tensed up and came in the condom. She went inside the room and laid down in bed and fell asleep immediately. Jeremy and I finished our beers and then both went to our rooms. I laid in bed for hours replaying what just happened as she slept soundly through to the morning.

My girlfriend and I have been together now for almost three years. Monica is 27, 5'7", around 120 lbs. 34-24-36, with nice C-cup tits and a very nice rounded butt. She has a part-time gig modeling for some websites. We always enjoy great sex. Little did we realize that we've been missing out a lot on exploring and having fun outside our committed life. By that, I mean sex with other people. Our dirty conversations serve as a sexual catalyst for us. We get very turned on by stories of our past sexual episodes with our ex's. Things kept getting naughtier as time passed by. I suddenly started having this strong urge to see Monica in the throes of ecstasy, another cock pumping her sweet, tight pussy. The million-dollar question nagging my mind was how do I tell her my fantasy? Fear of rejection and how disgusting she might feel about me knowing that I fantasize about seeing her fuck another man put me in a dilemma. One fine evening, we were sharing a joint and a bottle of wine. My fortified courage finally reached the point where I just blurted it out: "Baby, I'd like to watch you fuck another guy and maybe join you for a threesome." "What? No Way!! Period!" she exclaimed. "I know it's out there," I said, "but just the thought makes me go wild. I know you've missed out on the fun of different dicks, as I'm the only one you've had since your first boyfriend." Monica was going out with this guy for like two years before we met, and believe it or not, she was a virgin until then. I somehow knew in the back of my mind that she did want to experience more variety before getting married. She got lost in thought for a few minutes and said, "OK. Maybe if the situation ever arises, but not preplanned. I won't feel like a slut then, and it will be more fun to just go with the flow." "OK," I agreed, and we started talking about something else. We were invited to a friend's place for dinner the following Friday evening. Jim is a good friend and works with Monica. Sometimes, I wonder if they are screwing behind my back. There hadn't been any more discussions about threesomes all week, and honestly, I wasn't even thinking about it. It was just a typical Friday night for us, getting together with friends to wind down from the workweek. Monica had mentioned that maybe after dinner and drinks with Jim, we could catch a late-night movie together. We rang the doorbell at 7:00 PM, and Jim answered the door. He was casual as we were very close friends for a long time and wore surf shorts and a t-shirt. Monica was wearing a thin sundress with straps across her back over her bra. It was a warm summer evening, so we decided on casual outfits. We started out with a few beers and a joint, leading to a few. We were all very comfortable and were quite relaxed. As a matter of fact, I got pretty high. "Hey guys, I'm heading for the washroom... wanna throw some cold water on my face." "OK, baby, but don't take too long because we've got a surprise for you, and you don't wanna miss it!" replied Monica. I was curious since she had never mentioned any surprise the whole day. This made me sober down a bit. I went to the washroom and got some water on my face, and I felt a little better. 15 minutes later, I walked out into the living room, and Jim and Monica were not there. I looked everywhere outside, thinking they might have walked out by the pool, but they were not there either. I went inside and went to the kitchen to see if they were getting another drink but didn't see them. Then I walked down the hallway calling their names. While passing a closed door that I assumed was a bedroom, I heard the rustling of clothes. My heart started pounding faster. I went closer and put my ear on the door, and I heard the sounds of lips smacking and slow moans. Was it happening? Is my girlfriend getting naughty? I opened the door slowly, just enough for me to take a peek. To my surprise, Monica was on her knees, and Jim's dick was in her mouth, his eyes closed! My heart pounded faster. My fantasy came true. What I've always secretly desired was happening right in front of my eyes. Monica saw me from the corner of her eyes, looked up, smiled at me, and said, "Hey baby! Don't you wanna play with us?" "WOW! What?" My head was spinning. Things were moving too fast. Was this Monica, my Monica, the one who had to be coaxed to even think about having a threesome? And she was now asking me if I wanna play with them? "Hell yeah," I said. My heart was pounding as if about to explode. Jim opened his eyes and looked at me inquisitively. I gave him an approving smile and said, "You son of a bitch, having fun without me, eh?" "We were just starting to warm up. I hope it's cool with you?" Jim said. I couldn't say a word. I walked in and started fondling Monica's tits from behind. I whispered in her ear, "Carry on as you were, baby. Let's play some real games." To my surprise, Jim's dick was almost nine inches and thick compared to my seven thinner inches. I could see that Monica was enjoying it. She started licking him again and playing with his balls. She would alternate licking the big round head, which looked like a soldier's helmet, and the long, muscular shaft with protruding veins. I started undressing Monica slowly. I took off her sundress, then her bra and thong. Her nipples were erect and protruding about half an inch. I started playing with her breasts from behind while she was busy blowing Jim. I could see he was in the throes of ecstasy, looking up towards the ceiling, his eyes half-closed. "UUMmmmmmmm. AAahhhhhhh!" My left hand wandered further down towards the crack of Monica's beautiful ass. I touched her pussy, and my oh my, was she wet down there or what? I have never seen her so wet and slippery in a long time. I guess she was all the more excited with the idea of having Jim and me together, and I could see that she was having the best time of her life. I stroked her clit with my thumb and index finger, rubbing it gently up and down. She started making low moans as her throat was occupied with Jim's dick. I inserted my middle finger in her wet pussy, and started rotating in circles. Her eyes half-closed, she whimpered, "Let's get on the bed. I wanna get fucked by both of you." It was music to my ears. I have always thought Monica to be a reserved woman, even though she's sexually very charged up. In the last few years of our being together, I never heard her using those sexually explicit words so blatantly in the company of anyone other than me and not often even with me. My dick was erect to the max, throbbing, and I knew I would come in minutes if Monica took me in her mouth. We got up and moved to the king-sized bed. Jim is a player and doesn't have trouble getting women for fun. He opened the small cabinet on the headboard and took out a pack of Trojans. To my surprise, Monica told him it was OK. She was on the pill, and we could freely have fun and fuck anyway we wanted, as long as we wanted. Jim kissed her on the mouth, and she eagerly accepted his tongue. She looked at me from the corner of her eyes and gave me a naughty smile. I smiled back at her and gave her a wink as a sign of mutual understanding - "It's cool. Let's have fun. Let's play out our fantasies". Jim explored her body, kissed her neck, licked her nipples, played with her pert breasts, and then made her lie down on her back. He spread her legs and looked at her pretty mound, trimmed and manicured on the sides like a model. She was pretty. In the dim light, I could see her face glowing with excitement. Her cheeks were red, her longing eyes eager, and expecting the unexpected made her all the hornier. There I was by the bedside chair, just enjoying the pure ecstasy on her face, the sheer pleasure of our long-awaited fantasy. I got up from the chair and started walking out of the room. "What's wrong, baby?" Monica said in a shaky voice. Shaky voice because she was at the peak of her sexual charge, not out of fear or intimidation of me walking out of the room. Jim as well gave me an inquisitive look. I calmly told both of them that I would roll another joint and be back soon to play with them. I think they knew that I really meant it was better if they started just the two of them before I joined in. Jim winked at me as a sign of approval and probably must be thinking to himself, "I thank my stars for having such wonderful friends like you both." I took my time with the joint and went back to the bedroom. Monica's legs were spread wide, and Jim was licking her sweet tight little twat. I almost came just at the sight of it. This went on for about 10 minutes, and Monica started bucking her hips faster. I knew she was about to come. Sooner than I had anticipated, she started moaning. "Lick harder, Jim, lick harder. AAahhhhhh! Harder, harder. Aahhhhhhhh OOOOoooOaaaaaaa!" She came. Jim was ready to pound Monica. He got her in a doggy position, prepared to take the big, mean-looking cock. Monica looked at me again and said, "I hope it's OK if I let Jim fuck me without a condom? I want to feel his cum in pussy." I replied, "Sure, baby, if you think that's more enjoyable." Jim inserted the knob inside her pussy. I could see that Monica's vagina stretched to the max as his big dick glided slowly, inch by inch, into the slippery tunnel. I got on the bed, kneeling in front of Monica, playing with my hard cock. I reached under her with one hand and caught the nipple on a swaying breast, and started tugging on her teat. My other hand went around the back of her neck and pulled her head to my cock. She gladly took my throbbing dick in her mouth. She didn't even have to move to give a great blow job. Jim pounding her body from behind made her soft lips and tongue move up and down my shaft. The memory of that very moment makes my heart beat faster. It was a fantastic experience. Jim started bucking his hips like a motorcycle piston. He was humping my girlfriend, faster than anything than I have ever seen, and the pre-cum all around her pussy, and I knew she was enjoying every bit. He shot his load in her pussy. Right then, I shot my load in Monica's mouth. She tried not to gag as ropes of cum shot out of my cock into her hungry mouth, such a load I have never shot before in my life! When we got off the bed, Monica had the residual of my cumload on her chin and Jim's cumload oozing down her thigh from her gaping pussy. Jim's cock had stretched her open but good, and I was happy for her that she could have an experience like that, one my more modest cock was unable to give her. We rested for about half-hour while sharing the joint I had made. Monica started playing with my dick and made me ready for more fun in no time. Jim watched us from the bedside chair as I fucked Monica from behind and joined in by sticking his cock in her mouth just like I had done. After that, we fucked once more, trading Monica back and forth between us as we lay sandwiched on the bed. Finally, we all fell asleep. When I opened my eyes in the morning, I heard Monica's moans from another part of the house. I knew this was to be an enjoyable Saturday morning too...

Leslie and I kissed at the edge of the cliff at our private lookout point on Palos Verdes, silhouetted by the late November sun setting behind Catalina Island. A cool breeze tugged at our fleece pullovers as she said, "C'mon, hon. It's almost time to go to Karey and Sherm's." We hopped in our '69 blue Beetle convertible, and we wound our way around the snakelike roads till we reached our bungalow on the hill rising up from Torrance Beach. Then, it was time to get cleaned up. Leslie and I showered together in our oversized shower with a lot of kissing and touching. "Hon," I told her as she stroked my hardness with a look of desire, "I really don't want to come yet." She smiled and said, "I know…just a little torment." I put on a pair of baggie shorts and a new cotton shirt while she put on a semi-sheer top and comfortable pair of yoga pants. While the shirt wasn't super revealing, it was tastefully sexy with her nipples and areolas just barely revealed. Finishing her make-up, she twirled around and said, "How do I look, handsome?" I whistled, "Sexy as hell, babe." Copping a quick feel as she passed, she said, "Don't forget to set the alarms," and stepped out the door. Punching in the code, I stepped out behind her. The sun had sunk beneath the Pacific and was providing an amazing twilight as we carefully tooled through the wondrously beautiful neighborhoods of the South Bay area. Karey greeted us at the door with a chaste kiss on both of our cheeks and said, "Hi, number one brother-in-law, and Hi, number one Sis." "Hi Karey," I said. Leslie laughed, "You always say that, Karey. But Wayne's your only bro-in-law, and I'm your only sis!" Karey, showing her beautiful smile, laughed, ignoring Leslie's words, and said, "Hey, I like your outfit." Leslie brightened and said, "You ought to. This is the one that you helped pick out when we were shopping last month." Karey, rubbing her arm over Leslie's sleeve, pursed her lips and said, "Hmm… I thought it seemed a little familiar." At that point, Sherm (Kare's husband) poked his head around the corner and said, "Brace yourselves… They're coming!" At that instant, we heard a door upstairs slam open, and four kids came bounding down the steps. "Hey guys," Leslie and I said at the same time, and the kids came over and gave us hugs. Sherm spoke up, "These guys have big plans tonight… Grandmother is coming over and taking them to a drive-in movie! And they get to spend the night with her and Granddad out on their ranch." As we were all still standing in the doorway, we saw Grandma's car pull up. We adults all waved at Grandmother, who smiled at us as the kids climbed in her Land Rover and buckled up. "You all have fun and stay out of mischief!" she yelled with a smile. As soon as she was out of sight, Leslie was in Sherm's arms kissing him, and Karey and I were in a deep embrace, our tongues exploring each other's mouths furiously. I heard Leslie say to Sherm, "Oh, honey. I've missed you so much." And Karey, looking me in the eye, said, "I've missed you too, sweetie." Sherm had pulled up Leslie's shirt and began sucking on her nipples. Leslie was groaning. I knew it wouldn't be long before she came because she is amazing; she can come with just her nipples being ravaged. Karey was cupping my balls and cock, and I had each hand on her breasts, gently rolling her nipples. Her head was lolled back, and her mouth hung open as she breathed more and more deeply. After a few moments, everyone broke their embrace. I laughed as we were all were slightly out of breath and very flushed with desire. I looked at Sherm and said, "Do we have any agenda for tonight?" Leslie had dropped Sherm's shorts (like me, he had no underwear), and his shaft was rigid and dripping copious amounts of pre-cum. I smiled at Leslie and said, "You'd better be careful. Sherm looks like he's about to lose it." Les reached a finger down and, scooping a droplet of Sherm's liquid, dabbed it on her lips and said, "Wanna share?" I leaned over and very carefully licked a little bit off with just the tip of my tongue. "Mmmmm," I said. "Kare? You want some?" Leslie asked her. Karey leaned over and said, "I might want a little more than Wayne did," as she kissed her sister deeply on the lips. "Mmm," both of them groaned as they enjoyed the sensuality of the moment. The scent of sex was almost overpowering in their little entry foyer. Karey looked down at my shaft, pushing against my shorts. As my own pre-ejaculate seeped out into the cotton, a wet spot was growing. "Look, sis," Karey cooed, "your hubby having just as hard a time as my Sherm, no pun intended." "Ohhhh, poor baby!" Leslie mocked mercilessly. "I bet he's sore; think we should rub him, Karey?" With a mischievous gleam, Karey pulled down my shorts, my cock bobbing up like a jack-in-the-box, and she and my wife started very gently massaging my cock and balls. "No!" I cried. "I don't want to come yet! There's still a lot of evening left for us to play!" "Oh!" they cried in mock disappointment. Looking at each other, they winked and said, "Let us at least clean you up." They started going to their knees and going for my cock with their tongues. I looked at Sherm for help. He was smirking at me, but his cock was oozing pre-cum like crazy. I think he enjoyed watching our two brides as much as I enjoyed their ministrations. But he showed mercy by saying, "Okay… I think I have an idea for some fun tonight. Who wants to hear my idea?" Leslie and Karey were lost in the moment of sucking my oh-so-wanting-to-come cock. It took a second or two for Sherm's words to register. As though in a fugue, they both looked at him with blank expressions. As Sherm explained his idea, Leslie had started gathering the droplets of his pre-cum as they continued to roll out of his slit. One fingerful at a time, she cleaned the end of his penis. She licked the finger dry, occasionally sharing with Karey and me. Sherm, fighting hard to ignore my wife's touch on his penis, kept sighing with pleasure, and in between the sighs, said: "I've got a blow-up kiddie pool. We can put the massage table in that and minimize the mess. Let's go upstairs." Holding hands, Sherm and Leslie walked up ahead of Karey and me to the second floor "health room." As Karey was in front of me, I cupped her ass as she walked up the stairs. She said, "Stop that! It tickles!" So, of course, I poked her right in the area of her asshole. She squealed and pushed into Leslie, saying, "Hurry up!" I'm getting tortured back here!" By this time, Sherm and Leslie had reached the second floor. And Karey whirled around at me and said, "Oh, you are so in for it, buster. I'm gonna get you just when you aren't expecting it." "Bring it on," I deadpanned. The room was small but well equipped with some weight machines and, sure enough, a little kiddie pool with a massage table in the middle. Les asked, "How did you ever explain this to the kids?" Karey slipped her arm around my wife's back and said, "We just told them that we wanted to check it out to make sure it still didn't leak. And we just blew it up inside instead of outside." We had finished undressing as we talked. Karey walked over to the small fridge and made us a round of margaritas with a generous tequila portion. Les looked at me and said, "It's always amazing to me that I never can taste the alcohol the way Karey makes the margaritas." Karey, sipping at hers, winked at me over her glass. Her nipples, like my bride's, were sharply at attention. Sherm's and my erections never had gone down. Having opened a bottle of massage oil, Sherm asked, "Who wants to go first?" Leslie smiled at me and said, "I would love to go first." We'd done this group massage before. We all liked it because while Sherm and I were good for two orgasms in the evening, the wives were each good for five or six. Karey and Leslie would have at least one, maybe two of their orgasms right on this table. Using the oil, we began rubbing Leslie all over. Sherm started around her neck and shoulders as Karey started on her lower back and buttocks while I started on her feet and worked my way up her legs. "Mmmm…," Leslie groaned, occasionally punctuating the moans with sharp little barks as tight spots were hit and massaged out accordingly. Sherm and I both rubbed our cocks up and down Leslie's smooth skin – a little bit of our pre-cum mixing in with the oil. I looked at Leslie's face and saw her smile as she felt our cocks on her. Kare had set the timer for five minutes, and Leslie rolled over. Sherm leaned over and began kissing her as he massaged her breasts, rolling her tips in her fingers. Karey started working on her feet and up her legs. At the same time, I gently rubbed Leslie's tummy, occasionally nudging Sherm's fingers out of the way to get to her breasts and stroke her nipples. Leslie was moaning like crazy, and I could tell she was fighting her orgasm. As Sherm continued to work her body, I whispered in her ear, "I love you, hon. I think you're ready to explode!" "Fuck me," she begged. "Both of you fuck me at once." I reached down to start finger fucking her, but Karey had slinked up between her legs and started licking her creaming twat. "Oh, hon," I said. "Karey's licking you. Would you like to come in your sister's mouth, or do you want me to fingerfuck you to orgasm?" “Uuuuunnngggggg AAAAAAA.” Leslie couldn't hold back, and she bucked like a stallion on her sister's mouth. She had always told me that Karey gave terrific oral sex. Interestingly, but perhaps not surprisingly, Karey had told me the same thing about Leslie.) "Yes, honey," I whispered into my burning with desire wife's ear as she continued uninterrupted in one massive orgasm. "We love you so much. I love you. Love the fucking. Love your creamy twat just coming and coming. Yes, baby. You come, come hard, ride that orgasm." After a couple of minutes, Leslie came down from her sexual high. Karey and I kissed and licked most of my bride's twat juice off of her. She kissed her sister gently, and the two smiled at one another. I said, "My cock's been so hard so long, it's a little painful. So are my overloaded balls, for that matter." Sherm said, "Mine too!" We both had our cocks each lying across Leslie's breasts, mine on her right nipple and Sherm's on her left. Karey turned around, took my cock in her hand, and, using it as a lead pole, said, "C'mon, lover boy. Let's take care of some business." A small couch upon which Karey plopped me down was in the corner of the room. Meanwhile, Leslie, always quick to recover, had pulled Sherm on top of her on the massage table. Her pussy, still soppy wet, was wide open, and she said, "Please make love with me, sweetheart." Kissing deeply, I watched my brother-in-law enter my wife, slowly slipping his cock into her wetness. "Your turn, big guy," Karey smiled gently at me, having watched me watch her husband and sister. She slid down over me and squinted as almost immediately, her pussy started throbbing on my shaft as she began to come. As she leaned down over me to kiss me, I felt her nipples mash my chest as she pumped up and down, up and down over my overtaxed rod. I could feel my balls roiling with each stroke and knew I wouldn't last long. It didn't matter. Karey started coming, crying, "I love you, Wayne. I love you so much. Fuck me, honey. Yes! Pump me up. Give me your sperm." I cried, "I'm coming. I love you, babe. Yes! Fuck me, sweetheart. I love you so much, Karey." The stars in the universe spun out of control. Somewhere there was a nuclear explosion the size of the universe. Then the ashes from the stars began falling like gentle snow on the land-between-the-worlds. Finally, after several eons had passed, I opened my eyes. I saw Karey's pretty face over mine – a very dreamy look in her eyes. "Hi," she said. "Welcome back." Slowly other sounds and lights and objects started returning to Karey's and my universe. The sound of the refrigerator turning on. Some kind of cicadas outside. The sound of the distant horn honk. A jet out over the Pacific. I was still hard deep inside of my sister-in-law, and I said, "I love you, Karey." She said, "I love you too, Wayne." I glanced over at Sherm on Leslie. They, like us, were still joined. "You guys all right?" I asked. "Mmmmmmmm…," they replied in unison. "So much for your plan for holding out all evening!" Sherm exclaimed from the massage table, where his cock was still deep into Leslie, my wife. I managed to mumble something. I was nearly comatose with pleasure, having just fucked my sister-in-law, Karey. Her cheek now resting against mine as my rod was still embedded in her pussy. Then, I couldn't help it; it just had been an incredibly long day, and the orgasm was definitely a peu de mort (little death – as the French call it). I closed my eyes and snoozed, Karey on top and everything. I felt a breath on my cheek and opened my eyes. "Hey, stud!" It was Leslie, my wife, kissing my cheek. "Hey sexy lady," I said, kissing her on the lips. Karey, still on top of me (who also apparently had started dozing), awakened and pushed herself up on her elbows. She smiled and leaned down, and kissed me. As she kissed me, the head of my now-soft cock popped out of her, closely followed by a gush of my semen, warm from her body. "Ooohhh!" we both said at once. "No fair!" Leslie said, pushing her sister's hair aside. "I wanna play!" Leslie kissed me again, and Karey climbed off of me, her nipples still proudly erect as she headed toward the kitchen. I yawned and stretched, and Leslie sat down next to me. In the background, Karey squealed as Sherm grabbed her and pulled her on his lap. I saw the adoring look she gave him as she put her slender arms around her husband and kissed him. I looked at Leslie's eyes and saw her eyes glowing with love. We kissed. "How do you feel?" I asked my bride softly. She just rolled her eyes, put her head on my chest, and purred. Reaching down and touching her pussy, I felt sloppy with wetness. "You naughty girl!" I teased. "How did you get so wet?" "Mmmmmm, wonder how? Why? Are you thirsty?" she teased me. "Not right this instant," I replied, "but can you save me some for later?" Leslie smiled, "Of course, I will." "I would like something to eat, though," I said, taking her by the hand and standing up. "Karey… you got any bacon and eggs?" Karey was squatting over Sherm, rubbing her twat, covered with my cream, over Sherm's limp cock, trying to get a reaction. I guess Leslie had worn him out for a while, too. Looking over her shoulder at me, she smiled and said, "Sure do! Why don't I just go and fix it for you? What would you like? A western omelet?" To be honest, I hadn't been thinking anything so fancy as an omelet. Still, now that she mentioned it, I thought it sounded pretty good. And, for a fact, Karey could whip up a fine omelet. "Great!" I exclaimed. Hopping off Sherm, she moved gracefully towards the kitchen, all three of us watching her ass sway as she moved. "I do envy my little sister's ass," Leslie sighed. Sherm and I each cupped one of Leslie's butt cheeks and said, "Not to worry! You're beautiful!" Taking Leslie's hand, Sherm stood up, and we three followed Karey into the kitchen. Meanwhile, Karey had partially covered her nudeness with a cooking apron, with her nipples occasionally peeking out each side, the effect being very sexy. As we watched Karey's breasts swinging with her cooking movement, I noticed Sherm starting to get a mild erection. I could feel the blood just beginning to fatten my penis too. "Hey!" said Leslie, not missing a thing. She took Sherm's cock in her right hand and mine in her left and said, "Karey, honey, look what you're doing to our men." Smiling down at our erections, Leslie said, "Ooooh boys, that's so nice. I think I could take you both right now by myself." She was firmly milking our cocks, base to tip, bringing the small white pearls of post-cum oozing out. At least, I think it was post-cum. It may have actually been a new batch of pre-cum. "Oh, Leslie," I said. "Much as I'd like to take you up, I think at least I need a little break to make it better for me next time. I can't speak for Sherm." Sherm smiled at me, saying, "I think your right, Wayne. If we wait a little while, we'll have a much better orgasm our next go around." "On the other hand," I said, putting my hands on Leslie's naked hips and plopping her on the bar, "I think you might be ready right now." "I am too! Hang on a minute, let's eat first," said Karey, dishing two huge omelets onto plates and putting them next to Leslie on the bar. Having finished inhaling the omelets and regaining our strength, Leslie looked at her sister and said, "Karey, sweetie, your hubby left my pussy very messy, and I need my hubby to clean me up." In mock indignation, Karey said, "Well, your Wayne left me all wet and a little sticky, and I need Sherm to clean me up." "Bar or bed?" I asked. Leslie play-frowned. "I don't want to wait, but the bed's more comfortable." Taking her elbow, I escorted my naked wife to the bed, and Karey sat down beside her. With the girls' legs off the bed, Sherm and I knelt side-by-side and started licking our own wife's pussy - me eating Sherm's sperm out of my Leslie and Sherm eating my ejaculate out of his Karey. Glancing up, I saw that both girls had laid back, stationed on their elbows with elbows touching each other, and both were watching us rather intently. Occasionally, Karey would bite her lower lip as pleasure would ripple her face. Sherm must have been doing a job on her. Leslie, too, would sometimes spasm and fall back as pleasure assaulted her. Sherm and I both licked harder, and I started finger-fucking Leslie while I licked her. Sherm began to do the same to Karey, and both girls started getting really hot. Glancing up, I saw Leslie staring at Karey's bobbing breasts. With a look of desperation, Karey said, "Leslie, please, do it how I like, my nipples...please." Leslie reached over and firmly grasped one of her sister's nipples with a thumb and forefinger. She pulled up, actually distorting Karey's breast shape a little, and then started a rhythmic tugging and rolling motion. Karey cried out in ecstasy as her nipple was roughly manipulated by her sister's practiced fingers. The pleasure was racking both girls now, their hip thrusts becoming more animal than controlled, and Karey cried, "Leslie, I'm cominggggg aauuughhg auugghhhg." The girls held each other in a tight embrace as their bodies thrashed on the bed, with Sherm and me trying to hang on to licking their pussies and finger fucking them all the way through their orgasms. At precisely the same time, each sent a hand down to push us off. We waited as our wives started to come down. Breathing deeply, their breasts squashed against one another as they held one another in a bear hug. Their arms loosened. Leslie smiled at Karey and said, "Love you, sis." Karey lazily returned a grin and said, "Me too." They gave each other a quick French kiss and pulled away, Karey smiling while saying, "You're always a good kisser, Leslie." With a smile in return, Leslie replied, "You too." Leslie looked at Sherm and me with our extended cocks and said, "So what do you want to do now while we all refresh a little?" I said, "Well, I was thinking either we could go walk around Newport Beach." At that moment, we heard a low roll of thunder. "I didn't know it was supposed to rain," Karey said, pushing herself up on her elbow, her nipples perfectly relaxed now. Sherm said, "Well, if we're going out, which given the rain, I don't know if we still want to… but if we are, we'll probably want to clean up a little." Les said, "Yeah! Even though I can't smell it, I'm pretty sure all of us smell like pure sex on a pole right about now." Karey said, "Well, let's hop in the shower... and by the way, I love the beach in the rain. It's deserted, you could do anything you want out there, and nobody would know..." "Sounds like a plan," I said, and still blissfully naked, we all headed for their shower.

My name is Susan, and my husband Joe and I are swingers. We've made many friends in the Lifestyle. Anytime we get the itch to play, there is always someone to get together with. Last weekend I went over to Liam and Katy's house without Joe since he had been called into work for the afternoon. When I arrived, they were having drinks on their back deck and invited me to join them. They asked about Joe, and I told them he was busy with a client but might come over later that evening. After a couple of drinks, the sex was positively hanging in the air. Katy asked if she should excuse herself to give Dave and me some privacy. "Of course not," I replied, "You are entitled to watch or join in if you like." Obviously, this was the answer she was looking for. The three of us retired to the master bedroom, where we all undressed as casually as if we were just going to bed for the night. Liam couldn't keep his eyes off of my breasts as I undressed. When I slipped out of my panties, he came over and kissed me on my vaginal lips while lifting me up and depositing me in the middle of their king-sized bed. Talk about good oral sex! Liam was licking and tasting and rubbing my clitoris with a professional touch until I told him it was my turn to do something for him. With that, he rolled over on his back, and that was a good thing because of his impressive size. At 6'3" and 240+ lbs, he could crush me by being on top. I began to lick his tool, and it started to rise up to the challenge immediately. When he was good and hard, I tried to deep throat him as he is only about 8" long but pretty thick. I could get him almost in my mouth up to his balls. But when I did, I was having trouble breathing due to his girth. Meanwhile, Katy was licking me from behind, and I was sure I felt one of her vibrators humming in preparation for the next thing she had planned. This caused me to lubricate so much that my juices ran down my leg, and Liam was getting ready to blow his load down my throat. "Hold on, big fella," I said, "I want to get that thick thing in my snatch and right now." Moving over him, I positioned my pussy above his rock-hard dick. I slowly descended down on it until I had an inch or two between my slick plump pussy lips, and he was thrusting up to meet me. I continued to lower my vagina until I had him wet all the way to his balls. Liam was in seventh heaven. I like to be on top of a big man as it gives me a lot more control. I rode him like a bronco for several minutes until he said he was ready to shoot. "I want to cum with you, Liam, so hold out for a minute if you can," I requested. The feeling of his dick buried deep inside me meant he couldn't even speak, so he just nodded. Then I began to rock back and forth to get the maximum stimulation to my clitoris while moving up and down and clenching my kegel muscles at the same time to bring him off. This worked so well that we came together in an explosive orgasm. I collapsed on Liam's massive chest while catching my breath. Meanwhile, Katy, not wanting to be left out, began to use the vibrator on my ass, which I am not into yet. Instead of telling her no and making her feel bad, I just rolled off Liam and pulled Katy over me. I sucked her tits, and then we rotated into a 69 for mutual pussy munching. It took me a few minutes to cum again, but Katy was all worked up, having watched her husband take me, and she came immediately. When I had my second orgasm, Liam was now ready for a repeat performance. He took me doggie style while I licked Katy between her legs. With every vigorous thrust Liam made, my tongue slid up Katy's clit with even more pressure. Soon both of them were cumming, and I was again on edge. We all rested together on the bed until Joe rang the bell. He had brought several bottles of champagne for us to celebrate with. It was almost dawn when Joe and I went back home with everyone but Joe having gotten their rocks off that night. However, Katy promised his turn will be next, and she will make the wait worth his while! Susan & Joe Tampa, Florida

It was the deep winter of 1979 - and winters in Cleveland can be abysmal. And yet, there was a ray of hope, even though the spring flowers were weeks away. Backgammon was the game of the time, and I was playing by the fireplace against Brenda. Laura, my girlfriend, was a few feet away, moving the stones on the board against Brenda's husband, Jeff. The stakes weren't just a dollar or two, they were much more significant - we were playing strip backgammon. It wasn't the first time we'd placed such a bet. Just a few weeks before Laura had lost her panties and she'd taken them off briskly, displaying her engaging body not only to me, but to Jeff as well. That was the first time he'd ever seen it, and I remember him licking his lips in the glory. At the same time to keep my attention, Brenda, perhaps eight years older than my thirty years, deftly removed her bra and then her briefs. Of course, Jeff and I were chivalrous and threw off the rest of our clothing. Brenda watched me closely, I didn't notice if Laura inspected Jeff's body for I was distracted. It was a revelation to me, I was a greenhorn in the area of group sexual sports. I'd met Laura the spring before, a few months after both of our divorces. Other than my wife, I'd had just a few encounters with women. I was the only man Laura had had, save only her husband, and I'd brought her to her first orgasm. We were close, just short of being in love, and although I played the field when I was out of her sight, she told me she was being 'faithful' to me by her own set of morals. And here, in the glow of the fireplace, was a naked woman I'd never thought was available to me. That first night of strip backgammon, back in the depths of January, the sexual awareness of the foursome was at its peak. Laura cuddled to me, Brenda stroked her husband, facing us. I watched her take her husband's penis into her mouth, a few moments later I laid Laura on her back, pressed my tongue to her clit, she came brusquely. By common assent, the two couples moved a few feet from each other to continue our foreplay. As Laura's tongue tickled my manhood Brenda was on her side, facing us, her husband was toying with her lady parts from behind. I watched her as Laura gave me a blow job, Brenda gazed into my eyes. A few moments later the two women pushed their lovers onto their backs, climbed over them and the four of us were making love, Laura with me, Brenda with her husband. After a few position changes, and quite a few climaxes from both of the girls, I let loose into Laura's depths, to be followed a few moments later by Jeff erupting into his woman. Then Laura and I were treated to one of the little-known pleasures of life, the post-coital mingling of spirits. Without clothing themselves, Brenda and Laura fetched coffee and dessert, the four of us sat on the floor, chatting not of sex but just friendly topics. Yet we gazed on the luscious bodies of our partners in crime, pondering ribald reflections. Lazily the evening came to closure, Laura and I dressed for our escape into the snowy night, Jeff shook my hand, Brenda kissed me intimately on the cheek and pressed her lingerie clad body into mine. I can't remember who's apartment we went to that night, Laura's or mine, but I have no doubt we hungrily made love again, thinking about the naked couple in our memories. The next day Laura and I shyly recalled the evening before, I found Laura was as surprised by the curiosity as I, yet wasn't shocked or dismayed by the episode. She asked me if Brenda's body was more attractive then hers - I denied it honestly - and she admitted she'd enjoyed the sight of Jeff's raging prick, only the third she'd ever seen in action. With that, the incident slipped into the past. Or so I thought. A few weeks later, Laura informed me Brenda and Jeff had invited us on a long weekend jaunt to Niagara Falls. I agreed readily, We made plans to meet the Thursday evening before, head to a restaurant, then spend the night at their house before making the drive Friday morning. We met them, I'm sure, at a café not far from their house for dinner. I thought nothing of it, we'd dined with them a few times before, our palate was enticed with aperitifs and wine. Afterwards we drove to their house, Jeff poured us liqueurs and the two backgammon boards were set up. The fireplace was lit, candles illuminated the scene. I'm sure it was Jeff who suggested, "Usual stakes?" and the bargain was agreed to. We would play rotating games, first I'd play Brenda, then Laura and Jeff, we'd then repeat. Conversation was light, buoyant, and the rolling of the dice, the clacking of the stones added a sensuous touch. Brenda was the inferior player of the group, her clothing dwindled before the rest of us. She was sitting to my right, playing her husband I believe, when her upper lingerie was forfeit. I remember she turned her back and pleaded for me to unclasp the stays. I looked to Laura for a clue, she smiled permission to me, for the first time I was touching Brenda's unclad skin. She turned to me, kissed me on the cheek, her unclothed breast touched my arm. We continued to play, somehow Brenda kept her panties on, eventually Jeff lost his underwear. When his erect prick was exposed, by consensus the game came to a halt. Each couple formed, Brenda with Jeff, Laura at my side, foreplay began. Once again I was treated to the sight of lovemaking beginning between the married couple while I was entwined with my girlfriend. Slow moments went by, the sounds of sex filled the room, groans and whines from both women, and by-and-by Laura pulled me on top of her. I'm ashamed to say I was so wound up that I had little control, within a few moments I felt my orgasm force it's way to the acme, I filled Laura's womb with my fluid. My girlfriend and I rolled into a more comfortable position, my back to the other couple, I coddled her. Moments later I was taken aback to feel a hand on my shoulder. Laura pushed me onto my back, she was in the crook of my right arm, Brenda was to my left. Brenda placed her face to mine, for the first time we kissed passionately. I sensed a hand on my groin, one of the women was filling her palm with my testicles, I wasn't sure which. I turned to Laura, kissed her, then back to Brenda. Suddenly, Brenda was lying on top of me, her breasts were wedged to my chest, one leg was on each side of me, had I been hard I might have easily penetrated her. Jeff was perhaps ten feet away, observing raptly. Laura was still beside me, I looked to her, she smiled her consent. I became involved with the wife of my friend, we rolled over, I kissed Brenda's nipples, touched between her legs. There seemed no limits to what Brenda was willing to let me do to her, no curb on her lustful desires for my body. I paid complete attention to her, for a few moments I felt the hands of my girlfriend on my shoulder, my butt. I remember as I had a finger deep inside Brenda, Laura kissed me fervidly. I went down on Brenda, tasting her juices, arousing her clit, she pressed her hand to my head, pulling my tongue deep into her. She moaned loudly, announcing her first orgasm with me to the witnesses. I concentrated on Brenda, drawing her pleasure out, extending it, and finally she pushed my forehead away. I looked to my right, was flabbergasted to see Laura's rump facing me, it was obvious Jeff's prick was surrounded by her lips. I was a bit shocked; it hadn't hit me that if I was making out with Brenda, Jeff had every right to be sensuous with Laura. I'm sure I pondered the situation for a moment or two - did I want my girlfriend to be intimate with another man? But just a moment. My hands were full of a willing damsel who was not my girlfriend, and I wished to do despicable things to her. At the same time, I realized Laura was not my wife, might never be, and she had every right to her own desires. I went back to playing with Brenda, completely unconcerned with what adventures were being enacted on the other side of the room. (Well, perhaps I was a bit interested, but only in a lurid way, I wanted Laura to have just as good a time as I was having.) Brenda and I continued our erotic behavior. My prick was swallowed by her, it easily returned to attention as I was still a young man. Eventually, it was agreed between us the time had come for coitus, I believe our first position was a variation of doggy. I felt good, I felt strong, my penis was hard and straight, I gave Brenda every thing she wanted. For a good half hour we rolled in various positions, Brenda roared in appreciation. At the same time I was treated to Laura's groans as Jeff hammered into her, I admit I slowed my own efforts from time to time to observe my girlfriend at work. Eventually, Brenda had her fill of me, and I was yet to culminate with her. She asked me what I wanted, I suggested missionary, she complied, a throw-pillow beneath her rump. She held me as I thrusted, cooed to me, encouraged me to plant my seed deep inside her, and yet my willie was reluctant to burst. Certainly my orgasm with Laura before was a factor, the various alcoholic drinks I'd imbibed through the evening dulled me, the unique situation I was in seemed a deterrent. I came close, oh so close, but I simply wouldn't get there. Brenda understood my situation, when I slowed she asked, "Are you okay?" I grumbled I was fine, we disconnected. Laura and Jeff had been finished for some time, while Brenda and I were continuing our exercises they cuddled, chatted and watched the floor show. The four of us arose, Laura came to me, kissed me, we assured ourselves silently that no harm had been done to our relationship. Without dressing, just gathering our clothes, Laura and I walked to the guest room, performed our pre-bed rituals in the bathroom, then fell into a deep sleep in each other's arms. It was after eight the next morning when I rose, Laura was still in a deep trance, and I smelled the coffee. I dressed in slacks and shirt and waddled into the kitchen to find Brenda, dressed in an opaque negligee, preparing the breakfast foods. She came to me, hugged me, I was skittish about it. "Are you okay?" she asked. I nodded. "It's usual, I think, to be a little shy the next morning. I just want you to know you were fantastic last night." Not too long after that, we were joined by Jeff, then Laura, and the muffins and eggs and coffee were dined on with cheer, but the lewdness of the night seemed to have dissipated with the morning sun. We piled into their large car, a 1970's era gas guzzler, with Jeff driving, Brenda in the front with him, and Laura and I sprawling in the comfortable back seat. On the ride, at least three hours, I'm sure we chatted, played games, listened to music and perhaps even sang. But no overt sexual topics were raised, nothing that seemed lustful. Crossing into Canada, we were questioned about our purpose, I thought there was, perhaps, just a hint of whimsy in Jeff's reply, "Pleasure." We checked into the Old Stone Inn in the mid-afternoon, a historical hotel just a few blocks from the escarpment, found that Jeff and Brenda had rented two rooms, one an apartment with a large jacuzzi tub, the other adjacent with a connecting door. I remember the first evening we went to a gourmet dinner in the hotel's dining room with many a beverage, then retired to our rooms - it was simply too cold, too snowy for strolling or heading for another venue. Someone suggested we take a bath in the jacuzzi, we all stripped and squeezed ourselves into the hot water. Nature took its course, as expected, Jeff and Brenda headed for the mattress, Laura and I made love in the tub. I'm sure everyone watched each other, the concept of multiple people making love in one room encouraged passion, but to my disappointment there was no suggestion of interchanging playmates. I wanted to, badly. Although I'd capered with Brenda's bewitching body the night before, there was some ridiculous notion within my brain that I hadn't really 'made love' to her because I hadn't orgasmed with her, inside of her. Oh, she'd invited me to, but I knew I hadn't. Perhaps I thought I was less of a man because of my 'failure.' In addition, Laura and I hadn't discussed the atrocity. In my naive state, I simply wasn't sure if Laura had enjoyed herself, had desired the other man; I wondered if she hadn't gone along with it just to be 'part of the crowd.' So, as the foursome was engaged in the passionate arts, I neglected to suggest another form of coupling, and no one else expressed the motivation. After awhile, when the troupe calmed after fulfillment, Laura and I retired to our own room, to the bed. We slept in the next morning, Laura and I rising sometime near eleven, and we checked on the couple next door; they were still sound asleep, we chose not to disturb them. After dressing, we headed for the dining room and a lingering brunch. It was well on the way to one o'clock when we returned to the suite, through the door we heard Brenda's groans, it was obvious what they were up to. Laura and I climbed into our heavy winter coats, the boots, hats and gloves and trekked to the cataract. The temperature was well below zero, celsius, the falls were half encased in ice, we stood for only a few seconds in the wind admiring the phenomena, we ran to a nearby shelter for coffee. We tried to travel the tourist zone, hopping from gift shop to cafe in an attempt to wave off the freeze. Sitting over hot toddies, I'm not sure who first raised the subject, we shyly compared notes of the shuffle with our friends. "Did you enjoy it?" I asked Laura. "Yes, it was . . . interesting. You know, Jeff's only the third man to have me." "I thought I heard you come." "I did, almost as hard as the ones you give me," she declared. I thought she held back a bit, considerate of my male pride. "Did you like it when you screwed Brenda?" "I cannot tell a lie . . . Of course I did. She's sexy. Not as sexy as you, not by a long shot, but yeah, I had a good time." "It didn't bother me that you were making love to her," Laura continued. "Did it bother you that I was with Jeff?" "No, not really. I didn't get jealous, much." We paused, thinking our own thoughts of the conflagration. "Can I ask a question? Did Jeff finish inside you?" A wistful gaze came to Laura's face. "It seemed pretty big to me when he did. Did you like coming inside Brenda?" Apparently Laura hadn't realized my dilemma, my failing. "Yes," I lied, not wanting to seem like less of a man. "If we got the chance, would you want to do it again?" "Only if it was okay with you," Laura conceded. It was clear she was leaving the matter up to me. And her question about me being jealous led me to think that, just perhaps, I was supposed to be a little more circumspect. Once outside, the cold snapped us again, we decided to give up our journey, returned to the Inn. Walking into Jeff and Brenda's room - the connecting door hadn't been closed since we arrived - we found the other couple napping. The clothes on the chairs alerted us they'd been out of the room, they'd had lunch. They were both naked, I had a good view of Brenda's alluring nipples, had they made love yet again? Laura and I crept back to the room, she kissed me, I started stripping her down to her sexy underwear. We stood next to each other, our breaths gushing, our juices flowing, and suddenly I knew what I wanted. "You want to go into the other room, be with them?" I posited. She looked to me for a moment, brazenly responded, "I'd like to, would you?" "Yes!" We raced into the other bedroom, Laura unhooked her bra as she ran, exposing her generous breasts. Brenda, I remember, was stirring, she looked at my state of dress, opened her arms to me. I laid beside her, within a moment I had my lips on her nipple, she had a hand on my prick. For her part, I noticed Laura's panties fly across the room, in a moment she bent and was giving Jeff a blow job. I couldn't wait, nor did Brenda want me to. Sensing my need, she placed her rump to the bed, extended her thighs, proffered her body to me. I climbed aboard, with a hand she guided my missile into her silo, I thrusted hard, she pressed back. I was so excited I lasted less than two minutes, I pumped into her, she realized what was happening, she joyfully surrounded my hips with her legs, let me have my trophy. For his part, Jeff was gleefully cavorting with my girlfriend, he had her in some sideways position, I heard Laura's song. Brenda and I didn't stop simply because I'd orgasmed, I was hot for her, and I was young and horny. I recollect placing her on her hands and knees, punctured her and thrusted hard towards her, she crooned in pleasure. The lovemaking continued. I found later Jeff hadn't been able to fill Laura's crevice, he'd had too much sex lately, but that didn't stop them from copulating. At some point, we returned to our original configuration. This was so exciting to me, screwing one girl after I'd just had another, that I managed to let go again with a bit of spunk. "Well," Brenda laughed, "I guess this means we won't be playing strip backgammon tonight." We all laughed riotously. For the moment, our sex was over, yet we were in a playful mood. I'm sure the jacuzzi was filled with squealing bodies again, I wouldn't doubt that backgammon or Trivial Pursuit was played. We dressed for our eight o'clock dinner reservations, once again ate in the Inn as no one particularly desired to head out into the bitter cold. When the meal was over, Jeff and Brenda disappeared into the gift shop, Laura cuddled to me. "Are you all right?" I asked. "Just fine. Sex is so much fun, isn't it?" "Just for it's own sake, yes. You're right." I was wondering if the swapping with Jeff and Brenda was over, or if something else was on the menu. Laura spoke up again. "Brenda wants to know if you might want to be alone with her for awhile." "Why?" "Well, she sees you've got this romantic streak, she wonders what it would be like if you were all by yourself with her." "And you'd be with Jeff?" "Brenda says he'd like to, yes." I didn't speak my agreement, didn't dismiss the idea. As we walked back to the rooms, I thought about it. Were we going too far, too fast? But what was the problem? Was I worried Laura wouldn't be my girlfriend anymore, that she'd want to become a slut? There was certainly a dash of tart in her, when she met me she'd been somewhat cautious in bed, along the way she'd wanted to try everything, from sex in places we might get caught to anal to, now, swapping. But what was the problem? It wasn't as if I had any plans to marry the woman. We were, I knew, just marking time. Back in the suite, Jeff poured some liquor, we sat and enjoyed the fire, decided to play backgammon. When I lost the first game, I took off my shoes and socks. Over the next forty-five minutes, the heat rose in the room as clothing was discarded, erotic skin was uncovered. When Laura lost her panties, she let Jeff take them off, he promptly placed her on her back, crawled between her legs, licked her clitoris. I stood, pulled Brenda to her feet. Her bosom was bare, her nipples taut to my fingers. "Why don't we go into the other bed, let them have a little space?" "Oh, I'd like that," she blessed. I took my time with Brenda this time, making sure she was pleasured by fingers and mouth and rubs of the skin. She complimented me on my love-making skills, wondered where I'd come by them. And when she was ready she climbed above me, I was able to watch her in her glory as she surrounded my willing prick with her warmth. I was in no hurry, nor was she, and we played together for a lengthy time before I felt inclined to release, I placed her on her back, she rose on her legs, provided me the perfect target, I poured into her. Brenda and I cuddled, the room was warm, our psyches satiated, I dropped off to sleep. In the early hours, when the light of the morning was peeking through the curtains, my bladder woke me, I noticed the woman in my bed was a naked Laura. I stroked her, she slit her eyes and smiled at me, we wrestled on the bed together. When the clock indicated it was after ten, we were awoken by a knock on the door, "Housekeeping!" We realized we needed to check out, so we showered and packed our things, met Jeff and Brenda in the breakfast room. There was no shyness this time, I kissed Brenda openly, Laura was greeted as warmly by Jeff. On the ride home, again Jeff drove, but Laura was his companion in the front seat, Brenda let me hold her in the back. We played our games again, sang the songs, and though there was emotional closeness, passion was dimmed for the moment, we'd all had more than enough. The next morning, I had to catch a plane - my job required a great amount of travel. I talked with Laura in the evening by telephone, the upcoming weekend was my time with my daughters, a divorced father never gives that up willingly. The next Monday I headed to my corporate headquarters for two weeks to teach rookies in our products. Yes, I met someone there, on four or five nights I stayed in her bedroom, there was no love involved, just a desire to couple. By the time I got around to Laura again, a full month had passed. We spent a pleasant weekend together, the sex was as good as it always was with her, and yet, somehow, the closeness we had was ebbing. I had no idea if she was seeing Jeff or someone else, she didn't ask me if I'd been less than faithful on my travels. It simply didn't matter. We went to a dinner for four couples at Jeff and Brenda's house, Brenda greeted me as a welcomed friend, but no other intimate actions or suggestions followed. Laura and I drifted in this fashion for some months, at some point Laura became jealous of another woman she knew I was seeing, she left my bed in the middle of the night to 'punish me.' By the fall, we'd run our course, we had one last evening to celebrate our friendship, over the next months we'd have an occasional lunch or perhaps cocktails, simply to keep in touch with each other, but both had moved on. I'll always be fond of Laura, remember her and her friends ardently, remember that long weekend, my first foursome swap, very fondly. It was to be over twenty years before I found myself in a similar situation. ~~~~~~~~~~ The above is an absolutely true story, as close as I can recall. Of course, the names have been changed to protect the depraved. If you enjoyed this story, won’t you please leave a comment? I, like every other author that is unpaid, crave to hear your opinion, leaving a note is a kindness. Or, if there was something lacking, if I may have done better, creative criticism will be quite welcomed.

I'm Mistral, and my husband Tim and I attended the most fabulous swingers party the previous weekend at our new friends' large manor house. We were filled with glee when they invited us back the following weekend for another cum-filled night of debauchery. They also suggested we bring some friends if we liked. John and Wendy were a couple we knew from our charity work. They were young, idealistic, and very open-minded. We didn't think they were swingers, but the subject had come up in casual conversation. They were curious but remained evasive about their thoughts on the subject. We decided all we could do was broach the issue and see what happened. The next evening, John and Wendy arrived after Tim and Mistral. They followed the crowd upstairs. As they climbed the stairs amongst the excited and bubbly people, Wendy remembered the afternoon and that phone call. John's voice was nervous and excited, "Hi, Babe! We have a party invite from Tim and Mistral to join them at their friends' swinger party tonight. I know we have fantasized about this. How do you feel?" Wendy felt panic surge through her stomach, excitement flooded her pussy, and her nipples perked up hard. "Wow, that is short notice. What happens if we don't like it?" "Babe, I will never make you," John promised. "We both have to want this to happen. I am sorry to spring it on you like this, and maybe we should forget it then." Wendy said, "No, John, I did not say 'NO,' just what happens? When we fantasized about swinging, you said you would love to watch me in a group of men getting fucked by them all. Are you sure about that?" Wendy had visualized these events, wishing desperately that John would take the lead and say, 'We will do it.' In their role-playing, they often pretended to be at a swingers party changing partners. One of Wendy's games was to roll up two large pillows, tie a belt around with a strap-on dildo attached to the belt, put her large vibrator into the cup, and ride the pillows, getting fucked hard by the vibrator. John would come from behind and fuck her arse or go to the front, and she would suck him to a spluttering cum inside her mouth. In her mind, these were real men fucking her, and she shared herself with the men, and John loved the attention and continuous pleasure. In reply to Wendy's question, John said, "Oh yes, while I am having the same with two girls, one on my face and one on my cock, I would love it! Babe, I am sure. How about you?" Wendy gulped. The secret she had held in her head for so long was about to become real. "Let's do it. Let's go! Are you sure you won't feel jealous watching me come on some man's cock with another somewhere else inside me? I don't have a thing to wear. What do I need?" John said, "The theme is An Officer and a Gentleman. I can go dressed as a USA Army General using my dad's old uniform. You wear your sexy red top and skirt. You know, the top that doesn't come all the way down, the skirt with the elastic waistband hanging low on you, and your suspenders and stockings. No thong, no bra. You will show off your pussy to her best. My cock is getting hard just thinking about it!" Wendy replied, "I will be ready when you get home. Your dad's uniform will need a press, and I will prepare everything. See you at 6:00 tonight, darling." Her hands were shaking when she replaced the receiver breathing shallowly and jerkily as the realization hit home that tonight it would happen! During the afternoon, she got John's clothes ready, checked her dress, found the right shoes, and laid it all out, ready for later. A long hot soak where she shaved her pussy bare using John's razor and made sure her legs and armpits were perfect. Resting on the bed, she shuffled through the videos they kept hidden from guests and found her favorite, "Suzie's Gang Bang." A fast-action orgy video in which this girl gets fucked by five men altogether. Wendy often watched this and used her vibrator when John was away or working late. Sometimes when her cycle was at ovulation, her sex drive was limitless, and she would role-play watching the action. The action on the screen hotted up as the men were penetrating Susie left, right, and center. A closeup on-screen of pussy open and dripping. A cock slid into it, wetting itself with her fluids. It slid out, rubbed against her tiny rosebud anus, and gently but firmly slid into opening her slowly. At the same time, another cock pushed into her pussy. Wendy loved this part and rolled onto her side, turned on the vibrator, and sunk it into her arse. Her fingers slid into her pussy, working gently to pleasure her clit. Her hips were thrusting back and forward faster and faster as her climax built. She reached down and switched on her biggest vibrator, a black cock that was as real as it gets. The vibrator was thrust inside her cunt, and she moaned and moaned herself into a massive climax. Wendy relaxed, watched the movie, enjoyed the post-climactic euphoria, and gently played with her clit. In her mind, she watched the swingers' party unfold - couples fucking, girl-girl, MFM, and FMF at this imaginary party. Inside her head, she had been desperate to fulfill these needs, and it was finally coming true. In the past, Wendy was often on the verge of saying to John, "Let's try swinging!" She always shrank away from the responsibility in case he rejected the reality. Fantasies are fine, but who knows what the reality will bring? After so many conversations about swinging, so many nearly made decisions, and all those fantasies that included imaginary swinging, they had chosen to go ahead. With an overwhelming certainty, she laid back, smiled, and said to herself, "Tonight, I will fuck a roomful of men. I hope I don't disappoint them; my clit is tingling with anticipation!" Wendy switched on the vibrator, and her hands moved over her breasts, pinching her nipples and then down to her pussy. Her hips were rocking back and forth. She rolled the pillows up, tied the belt around, clipped the vibrator into the belt, and climbed on top, sinking the vibrator deep inside her pussy and working herself to another peak. She closed her eyes and started rocking harder and harder. Then, a voice penetrated the action, and John stood naked and erect in front of her. She blushed with embarrassment, and he thrust his cock into her mouth. It tasted slightly salty. He lasted about 10 seconds and then dumped the load down her throat, bringing her to a climax. John smiled and gently rolled Wendy into his arms. "You looked fantastic when I walked in and found you fucking your brains out with your vibrator on top of those pillows. If I feel as proud of you at the party as I did then and how aroused it made me, I can't wait to watch you fuck the guys. Will you enjoy watching me and sharing my pleasure?" "Oh yes," she said in her little girl's voice, "I will love watching you; maybe I can do a 69 with her and lick her pussy while you thrust in and out and feel your balls contract when you come inside her." "Mmmmmm, I wonder if all the girls will be bi? I wonder if I could do a girly threesome? Mmmmmm, I wonder if I can get two men to come at the same time inside me. That would be fun too." "Can I be your vixen tonight and play dirty?" John smiled and spoke softly, the care showing in his voice. "Babe, we will have a fabulous time together and with other couples or whatever, don't be shy to try what you want, and feel able to say NO if you don't want. Above all, enjoy yourself, and pleasure comes first," she reminded him. So back to the party! They gathered around a pool table, with the group laughing and joking about the action starting all around. Wendy looked at the two girls on the pool table with their legs over the shoulders of four guys who were licking and sucking nipples, pussies, and one man had her toes in his mouth, sucking them like a breastfeeding baby. Wendy started to pant. She could not get her breath. Her heart was racing, her knees buckled, and she began to shake. Tears flooded down her face. John cried, "What's up! What's up!" Wendy sank against the woman beside her shaking uncontrollably. The girl instinctively put her arms around Wendy and held her close, supporting Wendy against herself. "Sushhhhh baby, you are all right!" the woman cooed, "What is worrying you? You don't have to do any of this if you are afraid." Wendy snuggled against the comforting figure, put her face against the warm, feminine neck, and nuzzled her cheek, kissing it gently. Her hand moved without command to the woman's breast, and she felt the nipple harden as she caressed it gently. The shaking was easing now, and Wendy felt a little bolder. She turned the woman's face towards her, looked into her eyes, and moved forward slowly, anticipating a gentle and subtle kiss. The tongue was not stiff and probing like a man's but gentle, enticing, and exciting. Wendy's free hand moved down to the woman's belly and softly caressed the feminine rounded shape moving slowly downwards to find that sweetly perfumed garden where a secret lotus stem was waiting to be stroked. Hands caressed breasts and pussy. Now both girls turned on to each other. John watched, fascinated. He had never seen Wendy with another woman, and his cock raged hard inside his pants. As if in a dream, Wendy pushed the girl gently onto the pool table so her bottom was on edge. She bent down, opened her legs, put them on her shoulders, and snuggled her face between them, savoring the beautiful feminine smells and tastes. Gently opening up the inner lips with her tongue, finding her clit and teasing, teasing just off the edge, making her wait for the full pleasure. Female wetness was seeping all over Wendy's face as the girl was getting nearer and nearer to release. A few minutes passed, and the girl pushed Wendy off, got onto the table, and said, "Get up here with me. We can pleasure each other now!" Wendy climbed up, the shakes all gone now. Her pussy was soaking wet, and her breasts were tender with erect nipples and very sensitive. She lifted her skirt, revealing the stockings and suspenders without anything else. The two girls turned head to toe and started a frantic licking expedition to cunt heaven. Wendy felt a body get up behind her and present a long stiff penis to her backside. The man tried gently to insert it in her cunt where the girl was licking hard; it slipped in and thrust a few times. The girl firmly grassed it and slid it up the crack between her buttocks, tickling her anus with the end. Wendy's whole valley was wet and slippery. The long thin cock nudged open her arse and gently snaked into her bottom. Wendy's heart raced again; this was what she had dreamed of for months! What surprised her was that the cock inside her was giving almost more pleasure than having her pussy sucked. The combination was too great. A massive climax took over, and she nearly fainted with joy. As she fell over the edge into an abyss of pleasure, the man behind speeded up, grunted, and sank deep inside her, flooding her back passage with his fluids. Wendy opened her eyes and looked up at John, who stood open-mouthed, watching her antics. He had a girl on her knees sucking his rigid cock, but his eyes were transfixed on Wendy. She smiled, blew him a kiss, and licked her lips covered in pussy juice from the girl beneath her. John shuddered and spent down the girl's throat pumping his hips in time with his spurts. He gently pushed the girl to one side, staggered to Wendy with his pants down by his feet, and said, "Well, you are hot; I could not believe how sexy you are. I am so proud of you; better than my wildest dreams was that fantastic to watch." Wendy thought to herself, "Why did I panic? This is fantastic, better than the fantasies we have. This is real sex." A couple came up to them. The man smiled. "I am Tommy. This is Raquel, my wife. We just watched you and nearly came with you. Would you join us at the table for a foursome?" Wendy reached down and felt his cock inside his pants. It was semi-hard and big. She turned to John and Raquel, "Let's get together. We can play here or in one of the smaller rooms with a nice bed?" They entered the room together. Wendy pushed down her long skirt and flipped off her top. She was naked except for her stockings and suspenders. Raquel slipped out of her long ball gown, revealing a very firm 36's and a sweet little tight arse on top of a pair of legs to die for. She was near perfect. Tommy was muscular with a flat hard six-pack stomach and an erection starting to grow to full size as he gently stroked himself. John was naked in a flash, only half erect after his escapade down the other girl's throat. Wendy turned to Tommy, who scooped her up in his arms and carried her over to the king-sized bed, his erect cock bouncing up and down as he stepped forward. Raquel reached out for John, smiled softly, and whispered, "Come and play with me and let me get you hard again. We will watch them while I regenerate your erection." John looked down at her fair perfection, those soft curves all running down into the valley between her legs. A golden pussy fuzz glinted in the soft lights. He reached for her and pulled her towards him. A first gentle kiss, lips opened up, and tongues tenderly searched each other out, exploring each other. His hands held her back, then softly slid down over her buttocks, caressing that incredible apple shape of her bottom. She pulled him harder into her body. As Raquel responded to the stimuli, her hand slid down to feel his penis, which was gently growing back to a man-size stiffness. Their kisses became more ardent, and deeper tongues were now demanding, not exploring. Hands moved over her body. John broke off the long kiss and searched her neck with his lips and tongue. She shuddered, and he felt her open her legs and move into his body. She thrust her pubis against his leg and started to move up and down. He could feel the wetness spreading along his thigh. John had now reached her breast with his lips and was attacking her nipple, which was bone hard. Raquel started to pant and squirm harder against his leg. Suddenly Raquel broke away and fell back onto the bed beside Tommy and Wendy's entwined bodies. Raquel reached up, and John dived onto her, gently landing without his weight on her. Raquel squirmed around so she was head-to-toe with him, with her on her back. Raquel reached up and grasped his nearly hard cock. She slipped her mouth over the head as she pulled back his tight foreskin and started to suck him to total hardness. John's head was between her legs. His mouth opened up her secret garden exploring the sides and little creases. He could tell her clit was begging for attention, and he made her wait. He felt careful with his tongue and could feel the hardness and swelling around her clit, which was now erect like a mini penis. His tongue explored her depths and penetrated her cunt, where he would follow with his cock shortly. Raquel was getting agitated and frustrated. She wanted attention on her clit, so John moved his tongue down the crease between her legs out of her cunt and down to her anus. As it reached the little rosebud, she shuddered and thrust her hips against his face. Raquel was working hard on making his cock whole again and hard enough to get inside her to ease that burning desire. She threw him over onto his back, climbed on top, grasped his penis in her hand, aimed for her inner lips, and squatted down with a satisfied sigh. John tried to thrust up against her downstrokes, and they found a comfortable rhythm that would gently build to a glorious climax. Tommy knelt beside John and Raquel with Wendy's legs over his shoulders, thrusting energetically into her pussy. Wendy's bottom hardly touched the bed as his cock shuttled in and out of her dripping pussy. Raquel leaned over and kissed him hard on his mouth while her fingers searched for Wendy's cunt. Wendy pushed her hand out to John, grasped his face, and pulled it over for a kiss. As the four fucked into each other's partners, the respective partners smiled and kissed each other. Raquel started to whimper like a small cat. Her eyes rolled up as she reached her first climax, and her face distorted. A moan escaped her lips. "Fuck it harder! Fuck it, my cunt is exploding. Ohhhhhhhhh!" Raquel collapsed in a heap on top of John. He rolled her off and crawled around to the other two. Tommy rolled Wendy off him, and she got onto all fours. John hit her from the rear straight into her cunt, deep and hard. She thrust back to meet him harder and faster. Tommy went for the face and slid his cock deep into her mouth, making her gag a little, setting a fast pace that could never last. Tommy grunted and exploded semen down her throat, pumping and pumping till he was spurting on empty. Wendy cried out and shuddered and shuddered as she lost it in a huge one. John followed a few thrusts later. With a sigh and a deep thrust, he unloaded inside Wendy. The three untangled themselves. John lay on his side facing Tommy, and Raquel rested against him, her head using his hips as a pillow. Tommy and Wendy took up a similar position facing them. Wendy was fascinated with Tommy's penis, which had shrunk to a little wrinkled sausage. She played with it tenderly, remembering how hard and energetic it had just been. John was exploring Raquel's inner sanctuary in a lazy, tender way. Raquel got up, poured four glasses of wine from a bottle on the side table, and brought them to the bed. They all sipped and chatted quietly, enjoying the aftermath of the passion. Wendy could feel a slippery liquid seeping out between her legs. She reflected on how wonderful the party had started and how much better real sex in a group was than watching and fantasizing. Wendy said, "John, I need to use the bathroom. I will be back shortly. Will you wait here for me?" "Of course, darling," he smiled and added. "Come back when you are ready!" She laughed and left the room. Three girls and two men burst in a few minutes later, laughing and jostling each other. "Can we use the bed or join you if you haven't finished?" one girl asked. "Sure, get on and join us," John replied with a smile. Each girl selected a mate and sidled up to him as bodies entwined and hands were everywhere. The scene changed from relaxed, easy caresses to hot passion. John was having trouble getting hard again so soon after the last session. One of the two guys noticed and put his head in his lap, sucking gently on his cock. The girls watched with rapt interest. John froze for a second. This had never happened before. Then he relaxed as he thought to himself Wendy does this to me all the time. I go down on her. She won't mind, so what's the problem? John laid back and started enjoying a new experience. Wendy walked naked through the large room towards the lady's bathroom, passing groups and couples in all types of contortions. One threesome had a man on all fours, the girl on his back legs wrapped around the guy on top as he fucked vigorously. Her head was bobbing about like a broken rag doll. The whimpers coming from her showed she was in fuck heaven. Wendy passed them and smiled. She could not believe how many different positions were being displayed. In the bathroom, a girl was sitting on the side where the washbasins were, legs wide open, washing out the fluids that had been pumped into her. She licked her fingers and said, "Yummy, don't you just love that salty taste? I just got too full after a big gangbang. I had eight inside me, one after the other. Some of the greedy buggers came back for seconds and thirds." Wendy asked, "How long did you do it for?" The girl said, "About an hour and a half. I am a bit sore now and need a rest to recover after coming so many times." Wendy left the bathroom and wandered down a corridor from the large room. She heard sounds from a room; she stopped and looked in through the open door. Nine men were around this one girl who was being fucked from behind by one with another in her mouth, and a few were by her head. She had a cock in each hand, and the others were masturbating around her. The guy in her pussy speeded up and pulled out, rubbing himself furiously. He spurted all over her bottom. Another took his place and speared her without ceremony pushing in and out of her sweet little pussy. He inserted a finger up her bottom, and she wriggled and cried out, "Fuck my arse as well!" The men pulled out and rolled her over. One climbed underneath. She sat on his cock and lay on his chest. Another pulled her cheeks apart, stretching her anus slightly open. He rubbed semen that had seeped from her pussy around her dark hole to ease his passage and penetrated her slowly. The other guys were in her mouth, between her breasts, anywhere they could get. Wendy watched the action, fascinated. This was what she had dreamed of in every fantasy. One of the guys with nowhere to fuck noticed her standing by the door and came over and said, "Join us, lovely. We would love to satisfy your desires and fuck you senseless." Wendy entered the room as if in a dream; her fantasy had finally come true. Three guys remained with the girl. The other six moved over to Wendy. She lay on her back, waiting for it to happen. A man's body leaned over her, his cock hard and erect, probing her face as he bent over her and probed her cunt with his tongue. She grasped that beautiful cock and sucked it to absolute hardness. Hands over her breasts, tongues in ears and around her neck, hands now everywhere. Her body had become one large erogenous zone. The tongue in her pussy was replaced with a very large cock which started slowly and stepped up as the rhythm became one for both. For the next hour, Wendy felt cocks in all her parts, fluids being pumped and splashed. Each orgasm she experienced lifted her higher and higher until she lapsed into oblivion and was gently laid to rest, covered in semen and a little sore from the multiple entries. One vague recollection towards the end was of two cocks inside her pussy together, stretching her and giving her a final massive orgasm. Wendy drifted on the edge of exhaustion, languishing in the euphoria of her greatest fantasy, a gangbang. She lay there with semen dripping from her pussy, running down the crease between her legs. She fingered her anus softly, rubbing in the slippery cream to ease the soreness. She felt wonderful. After half an hour, she got up and returned to the room where she had left John. She passed Mistral, Tim, Greg, and Susan on the way, heading upstairs. As they passed her, they smiled at her sticky legs and body, and one said, "You sure have had some fun, huh, Wendy?" She arrived at the room and stepped inside. John was entwined with another girl, and a guy gently probed him while the girl tried to get him hard again. Wendy watched her man and smiled to herself. "Now he knows what it feels like to be fucked up the arse. Once used to the stretching, it is yummy." Wendy called him, "Honey, will you shower and sauna with me? I need to clean up a bit?" "OK, babe, let's get showered and find where Tim and Mistral are," John replied. "They did promise us a special time together, but I haven't seen them tonight." Mistral took John to one side the next day at work and said, "I know you both enjoyed your first swinging party; sorry we never got together. Would you both like to join Susan, Greg, Tim, and me the weekend after next at our place for just a casual dinner and some fun?" "Sure, we would not miss it!" John quickly replied. Mistral said, "Greg told me he saw Wendy walking past him in stockings and suspenders. He said she has a fabulous body, her cunt dripping down her legs, and he wants to fuck her after dinner. You can have Susan and me together if you fancy. It will be a hot night!" With a wide grin, John quickly shot back, "How about six all together in the sauna then?"

Hello George, It’s been the first time in a long time Alex and I were at a house party together. We pull up to park near Susan’s home and we look at each other for a final check in: “So when you see me riding another man and cumming hard?” I asked. “I’m happy for you," he replied. "And when you see me get a woman out of her dress?” “I’m happy for her," I replied. "There are five couples here tonight, which means?” “You’re having sex with all five men and any wife up for it“ he replied. “And?” “We’ve all been tested , so you’re likely taking all cock bareback,” he added. “Yes, I am,” was my reply. We only know Susan and Edison. So, everyone else is new to us. We have the equivalent of overnight bags in tow and reach the front door. Fun-toned voices reach us as the door opens and for the first time that I’ve ever attended Susan’s parties, she’s not naked at the doorway. “Thank goodness you’re here," Susan exclaimed. "Everyone else arrived early and now, with some fortune, perhaps we’ll start early. And, remember, my favorite guidelines: Arrive as a couple, leave as a couple, play like you’re single.” ”You give me a signal and I promise we’ll start right away," I reply. "I just want to make certain I start with a man. I want to put on a show for Alex.” “I can always count on you," Susan smiled. "By the way, amazing dress. Almost too beautiful to slide you out of.” I look around the room and everyone seems happy enough and fit enough, which is nice, yet not required. Engagement and enthusiasm and worshiping me as a goddess are all I required. I don’t want to think too hard tonight. My dress is backless, jade green and pleated throughout. My husband is with me and I want him to show every woman what he’s made of. I want his flat stomach to deeply thrust cock into all of them. I can see that the man are all Anglo-saxons, there’s one Japanese, and one ebony-skinned wonder wife. I want him to have those two before I seduce them. Who knows, maybe at the same time. “Hello. I’m Sandra,” I say to the Japanese wife. We chat and ask that when things start if I could start with her husband? I grin and glance in his direction and his expression says, ”Please say I can !!” Her eyes slide up and down Alex and she replies, “I think it would a fabulous start.” I explain that I would return and Alex and I get a quick drink and I take a half a hit of weed from Susan (it’s too strong normally). This will be art for me as I want to be be sensibly stoned. I hear music start. It’s ,”Seven Devils,” by Florence + the Machine. This my cue. We had chatted with Mika and Sam and they thought my idea was a great way to start. I took Sam by the hand and led him to the center of the living room. I smiled a pleasant grin as I stopped near the center of the room, just near an empty couch. I stretch my arms over my had and swiveled my hips and Sam placed his hands upon them. I bent my elbow and leaned my head to the right with a finger pointed at my neck where was encouraged to place his kissable lips. I close my eyes and swoon left and right encouraging him. He nibbles my ear romantically. I certainly picked well for my first fucking of the night. Sam slides his hands across the front of my dress in a ‘V’ in front of my hips. He kisses my neck more firmly, and then licks my ear again. He’s a spectacular choice. His hands then slide to my back and he perfectly slips the zipper down my dress. I reach back and still facing forward, run my fingers through his hair for more encouragement. Then, starting with the straps, begins to roll the dress off me. My dress rolls further down and my breasts spill forward, revealing them to my audience. I hear a couple go, ”Oh, yes!” from the group. How spectacular to hear this. Sam’s hands slip over them. Sam's hands are warm and they make me feel amazing. I’m so happy he’s going to be doing me very, very soon. The dress slips further off me, exposing my bare midriff and back. I’ve attained some fans as there are some exclamations of ”She is quite hot,” and, ”Her skin is amazing.” Sam rolls the dress past my hips and as it falls to the floor, my panties, with his encouragement slid off me to the floor too. I step out of my dress and panties, completely on the floor. I turn to face Sam and kiss him, my tongue slipping past his lips warmly. I'’m unbuttoning his shirt; I slide it off him. Then his belt is undone and he anxiously pushes down his jeans. We’re kissing each other intently. He’s a very good kisser and we’re naked in front of everyone. I open my eyes and look to see Alex. Alex and Mika are both standing in the crowd. I can see how he’s behind her, her blouse fully open; her hand and his down the front of her jeans, unbuttoned, her pussy being stroked, as she is reaching back with her other hand, surely stroking his cock. They are both focused on watching us. It’s exquisite. Oh Mika, your husband will be inside me soon enough and then Alex with take you. You’re obviously more than willing to fuck this man you’ve just met. Sam has worked his way down my body and is now on his knees licking my pussy. His really good pushing his tongue over and by my clitoris and back again. It feels amazing. I’m not going to orgasm until he’s fucking me, though. That and I want my pussy wet with his cum. Sam kisses his way back to my lips, pausing perfectly sucking my breasts. His mouth meets mine again, his tongue moving over mine intently. I’m exactly where he wants me. And now we begin. I take Sam by the hand again. The couch arms are large and rounded and I lay the front of my body over them. My body is curved over it, my face gently resting on the cushions. Then, I feel him, just like I told him. He pushes into my pussy and I hear a “Hurray!”, from the group along with a couple of, ”Damn, she looks like a great fuck.” No argument. He slides his hands over my tush and lower back and begins a slow pulsation in and out of me. I’m so wet for him. I shudder for the first time of what will be several. I cum for him. I open my eyes and can see Mika and Alex on another couch. They’ve just started fucking . Her legs are wrapped around him as he fucks her missionary while running his teeth along her neck. Then, in one more moment, Sam's intensity accelerates. He’s grabbing my ass hard as the thrashing of me begins. Some people are still watching and start a joyful chant of,” fuck her, fuck her,” and it’s turning me on because the emotions behind are just so sex positive. Then Sam’s body surges forward and his hips grind against my ass. Inside me his cock cums. I am thrilled. Sam relaxes against me, his cock staying inside and I’m loving the fact he’s warm and I’m wet from him. We get some applause as people start getting back to their own interests. After a few moments he releases me. I sit on the couch and motion for him to sit next to me. He’s still hard. “I think there’s still some cum on that cock,” and I bend over going down on him, my tongue making him harder instantly. His cum tastes wonderful as he slides his fingers into my hair, encouraging me. I come up and he misses me immediately. Our lips part and I say, ”I’d like more of you if you’re up for it?” Well, this is not a man who makes a girl wait. He moves my body facing up on the couch and moves over me, kissing me sweetly and he’s in my pussy in one motion. I wrap my legs around him on appreciation. Sam asks, ”How did you know how amazing that ‘couch’ thing would be?” I asked, as he was in me at a nice even pace, “Do you know Edison ?” He replied he did. “Edison was my first swing partner. Susan had Alex off to the side and to herself. Edison stripped me in moments and bent me over the couch like we were and fucked me. It was certainly a first, having a man I barely knew take me with such intensity. I loved it.” Well, if Sam liked me before, imaging Edison putting it to me drove him over the top. The kisses became intense immediately, hand firm and a bit rough (which was cool) on my breasts and the fucking intensified . I wanted a good missionary style thrashing and I was getting one. I came again with a warm rolling orgasm. I wrapped my arms around Sam in a full embrace, his cock was hard and while I didn’t ask, I think he ejaculated into me again as his body again relaxed into mine. We kissed a while more, then sat up. “Can we be exclusive for tonight’s party?” he asked. “Now you know that’s not what this is about," I replied. "But you are wonderful and my first of the night. Can you feel how every man is jealous of you?” He perked up on that comment. “Besides, at a party like this, my last man is always Edison. I cannot deny him having me.” Another smile and off into the group we went. I was going to take a quick shower, clean up a smidgen, get into splendid piece of nothing and make myself available again. I looked into the expansive great room and there was my wonderful husband, now banging some large-breasted redhead. Good for her. If you want to read more, let me know. I did get to every husband.

Who would have thought a card game could transform rather stuffy gray-haired suburbanites into a hedonistic group of very intimate friends? Bridge was the game. The four couples of our little bridge group gather monthly at Celeste and Harold's home to enjoy an evening of cards, gossip, and wine sipping. We start with each couple playing as partners, and at the end of each rubber, the winners move to the other table with a partner change. It's an enjoyable game. I'm not terribly good at it, but Robert is a whiz. At midnight, scores are tallied to see who's the best player for the night, the hostess serves coffee and sponge cake, and we have a group hug and go home. At least that's how it used to be. Things began to change as that group hug became more and more familiar. Over time, the group hug evolved to a group smooch and thence to a group grope. Just innocent fun among tipsy graying adults too old to be jealous over such minor things as a stray touch here and there. Then one night, as we were walking home from an evening at Celeste's, Sophie suggested that Robert and I drop in for a nightcap. Having recently observed her response to Robert's cupping her breast through her blouse earlier, I suspected I knew what she had in mind for a nightcap. Still, I readily agreed. For the first time in the forty years since I married Robert, before the night was over, I had willingly and enthusiastically spread my thighs to accept another man. What surprised me most was that I was not in the least perturbed by the sounds of Robert and Sophie in the next bed. I was actually happy for them - and for myself. I was ready for this new stage in my life. Eventually, it became apparent that we weren't the only ones who had succumbed to the hormonal urges aroused by those late-night farewells. Suffice to say, when Celeste confided that she and Harold were engaging in similar activities with Fran and Martin, the nature of our bridge nights underwent an abrupt change. Our sedate monthly games continued as before, but now, when midnight signals the end to cards, no longer is it just a good night hug - no more good night, for that matter. Nobody goes home. And no clothes stay on. We all pour another glass of wine, get naked, and retire to the den. The dark paneling and luxurious carpet make it an excellent playroom, especially in the winter when a fire cheerfully flickers its extra warmth to bare skin and romantic light to see by. It was in front of that very fireplace that I experienced another first for me. For the first time in my life, I laid two men in one night, three actually counting the reconnect sex with Robert at the very end. All of us ladies being well past childbearing age and trusting all in our little group, condoms were never even considered. The memory of my vagina overflowing with the semen of three different men taken one after another made me feel deliciously young and slutty. I stayed aroused for days just with the recollection of it. Such as, and I'm embarrassed to admit this, but during a boring meeting of my civic group. I could not control my thoughts and secretly masturbated myself to a small orgasm at the table in front of all the other ladies. I had never been one to orgasm quickly. But now, something had changed in me. I discovered I could bring myself immense pleasure by rhythmically pressing my thighs together tightly while concentrating on that beautiful feeling of three loads of thick spunk laying heavy inside me that night. Finally, I could take no more and excused myself to the ladies room. I hurriedly locked the door behind me, yanked my skirt up, squatted down, pulled the gusset of my panties aside, and having given my fingers full access to my open pussy, furiously frigged myself to a glorious orgasm. It felt so good I had to bite my lip to keep from crying out. After I had recomposed myself and returned to the group, I couldn't help but wonder what had taken me so long to find this level of sexual desire and satisfaction in my life? Now that I was set free, I knew many more beautiful experiences would come.

Saturday night, club night, party night. Something we look forward to twice a month. We more often attend both but as it turned out the last three we had missed out on due to family obligations or just plain life in general. For us more often than not it’s just a super casual evening spent with close friends, intimate friends, many of whom we have known for a number of years. Some go as far back as when we hosted our own parties many many years ago. As luck would have it tonight my better half was not feeling well and didn’t want to attend the party that evening. She did insist that I go. My first thought was I should stay home, care for her and keep her company. She said she was just tired and would be fine that I should go. After getting settled in for the night, tea and snacks I readied my self for the evening ahead. Our lifestyle had matured over the last few decades to allow a deep trust between us. Growing from just ourselves together in an open room to softswap, same room couples then onto fantasy realization and any and everything in between to eventually include solo play, multiple partners and poly experiences. Share and be shared. The trust and loyalty that we developed over a lifetime together did away with any form of jealousy and was replaced by a deep seeded trust and loyalty to one another. An understanding and acceptance that we might have some feelings and a deeper connection with certain people in our lives, this is a positive. We both know that neither of us would ever jeopardize our relationship let alone stray or leave the other for something that we were already able to enjoy together or individually. The evening was great as usual. Laughter and stories shared. Catching up with friends after 2020. The party itself was lightly attended. Being early spring and cold that evening, the snow flurries that threaten to accumulate made many who normally would have attend opted to stay home. So the evening progressed as an intimate social event with lots of teasing, laughter, joking, storytelling and most everyone at one time or another disappearing into private or open rooms. Some several times. I spent most my evening catching up enjoying the conversation. The light banter and teasing with our friends that comes with long term openness and shared experiences. That night most of the pairings involved couples and a few orchestrated threesomes or moresomes and before I knew it most the evening had trickled away. Now most of the guests started to leave, wanting to head home before the snow got much deeper. So much for the “light flurries” forecast. I had sent my wife a text earlier in the evening to let her know that I intended to stay overnight and help our hosts clean up and straighten the club in the morning. A number of members who live further away are allowed bed space to stay the night and normally chip in and help clean up, but due to the weather many did not show. So bed space was available and help was needed in the morning. It was after midnight and the club had quieted down. A few members, late stayers and over-nighters talking in small groups in various corners of the club. Feeling a little worn out I decided to select one of the rooms and lay down for the night. I had drifted off to sleep for sometime when I slowly awoke to movement on the bed. This is not unusual as the king size bed turn sideways allowed for many people to gather on the bed and on a normal party night there could be three to five people all sleeping in one bed. I started to drift back to sleep when I felt someone cuddle up close to me; large ample breasts pressed to my back and a soft arm wrapped around me. I awakened more, feeling a hand slipping over my chest and slowly slide down cross my abdomen. Long soft hair draped across my face and soft lips nibbled at my neck and I heard a familiar voice asked me “Did you play tonight?” I opened my eyes and rolled over. I was pleasantly surprised to see Jax smiling down at me. She gave me a kiss on my lips. When our lips parted I told her I had not, she did not speak but cooed an approval. Jax is a lovely woman. A strong willed, very independent woman. She is statuesque at 6‘ to 6’2" (my guess, bare foot, she is a few inches taller than my 5’11” frame). Very well proportioned, hourglass figure. Broadly built with ample hips, very curvy with large pendulous breasts that are tipped with large dark brown orioles and well-developed thick nipples. A full-bodied woman with long dark brown hair that cascades down to her lower back that she usually wears in a pony tail. At that moment it was loose and framing her face. Very lovely. We have known Jax for over 10 years. We have been in the same room with her and occasionally brushed or a casual touch, but I’ve never played with Jax. She has always been deeper into the kink/fetish side and prefers playing as a dominatrix. She hosts her own parties and gatherings. Very independent, she often travels alone on business and pleasure. We had attended many social and swing settings but had never played one on one. I will say she fills out her corset and boots very well. If I was more into the kink or being dominated she is certainly the type of woman I would choose. Jax snuggled her face into the nap of my neck and nibbled her way to my ear. Her hand was stroking my chest and abdomen but never straying too far south, just a tease. She rose above me looked into my eyes for a moment. Her long hair creating an intimate cavern for her and I. She lowered and kissed me, mouth open, her tongue probing my mouth. When we parted her tongue traced across my cheek. She whispered in my ear, “I want to have you…I want to explore you…let me….but don’t you cum until I tell you.” She was so close to me I could feel her breath as she spoke, “We have to be quiet…we do not want to wake anyone.” She looked straight at me, her eyes searching for a response. I gave a slight nod in the affirmative all the while thinking in my mind this could be very difficult. Jax cooed a throaty noise of happiness at my response and kissed me long, slow and lovingly. Jax rose up on her knees and slipped her night shirt over her head. Her breasts rolled from side to side when she shook out her hair. Straddling my body with her legs she rested forward with a hand above each of my shoulders, her hair again creating an intimate cavern. Her breasts weighing heavy on my chest we kissed again….long, slow deep kisses. Her tongue probing my mouth. The kind of kiss lovers give one another. After several moments she broke away from kissing and very slowly traced her tongue and fingernails across my chest. Her breasts rolled off my chest and dragged beautifully along either side of my torso. The room was a dimly lit with accent lighting, mostly white Christmas lights, strung about the room. Each room was set up like this as it gave just enough light to see. It also cast enough shadow to allow your imagination to play in your mind's eye based on the sensations your body was experiencing. In my case my lower abdomen and thighs experienced the warmth of her heavy breasts against me with the added soft tickling sensation of her long hair on my abdomen and hips. Her warm breath and soft lips felt electric as she nuzzled her against my cock and balls. She used her tongue and lips over my balls and shaft, nibbling and soft biting. With her long hair caressing my lower abdomen with each movement, she dipped her head lower and with an audible sucking slurp drew the head of my shaft into her mouth. I gasped at the sudden change in caress as she sucked deeply on the end of my cock. The sudden change of her warm wet mouth and the dancing her tongue around my cock head intensified the sensation. In very short order she brought me from a semi-erect state to my full length rock-hard erection. “Oh my, look what you’ve been hiding,” she whispered, “a nice big full cock….not too big for me but nice.” I relished the complement. I enjoy being a grower not a shower. It’s nice being a surprise. Jax had sensational technique, and in a word, sensuously amazing. The fingers of her right hand rolled and caressed my testicles while her left hand cradle my shaft. Using her tongue and lips she would glide up and down the length of me, pausing to suck and lick my testicles and scrotum. Then using the flat of her tongue and lips she again traced the sensitive underside of my length stopping occasionally to suck the underside just below the head. I was in heaven. Intermittently her tongue would swirl around the head of my cock and then take me onto her mouth taking me deeper into her mouth with each pass. The mixing of this technique without any set pattern kept my attention, my mind feeling each change of pace like a new experience. I was at full staff and rock hard. Several times I heard her murmur, “you have a wonderful cock,” and she would close her lips over my frenum and suck. The sensation was just mind blowing. Every time I would start to feel a familiar stirring in my loins the fingertips cradling my balls would press gently at the base of my scrotum, ebbing the rise, and she would repeat the unpatterned process. From time to time she would circle the head with her tongue and slide me deep into her mouth, “mmmmuh,” and then release me. Each time she would take me deeper and deeper until finally she had most of my erection deep in her mouth. A guttural moan escaped her. She kept me deep in her mouth, I could feel the pressure of me against the back of her throat then quickly releasing me with audible gasping for breath. Through her hand and mouth manipulations she would murmur, “don’t you cum,“ and pressed her fingers into the lower bottom of my scrotum, ebbing my rise. And then she would continue repeating the process. I never realize Jax had this kind of skill, knowing her true passion was being a dominatrix with couples and women. I just laid back and enjoyed whatever she wanted to do to me. Time ceased to exist. I was lost in the tapestry of sensations. She abruptly stopped and I felt her shift on the bed. Jax raised herself up and placed her leg over me, straddling my hips. Kneeling on her right knee and her left leg slightly extended, she rubbed my cock against her. "Don’t you dare cum yet,” she said. I wasn’t sure if this was a request, instruction or directive. But truthfully I didn’t care, my mind was lost in sensation and anticipation. She started a slow process of rubbing my cock over her pussy. Grinding her full plump womanhood along the length of my cock. Gyrating her hips mixing the wetness from her saliva with her own lubricating juices was a perfect mix for her to slide effortlessly. As she ground herself against my hardness, she leaned over me and said, “Can I have you in me?” Whispering lower, “I need to possess you.” I nodded my approval as if I was in a trance. Jax continued to hump my raw cock and as her breathing became shorter, panting, her rubbing was quicker and more of a grinding motion. It wasn’t long before Jax breath started to come in short gasps and her body straightened above me, only her hips humped back and forth on me. Suddenly her arms at her side, her head tilted back, her thighs clenched my hips. I watched her breasts sway with her rocking motion. Her breathing came in gasps as she rapidly bucked her hips pressing her full weight on me I could feel the crush of her pussy on my cock. Then without a sound, an ever so subtle shudder cascaded over her upper body. Her shoulders folded forward and her hands dropped to support her on my chest. A low long soft moan vibrated from her chest. I just experienced Jax’s first orgasm that I was used for. Although she mostly created her own, just using me to achieve it, I felt some responsibility for causing it. She was beautiful to watch. Breathtaking. And I was also a bit sad that I was not inside her. And my thought, might not ever be. Maybe my thoughts of her were right, she preferred women. To control and direct women. Jax had a small orgasm riding my cock in this manner she paused for only a moment and started to slowly grind herself against me once more. For a few moments she rubbed herself on me and then leaned forward onto me, her large breasts spilling onto my shoulders, her hair fell around my face.“I’m ready to have you in me. Let me take you slow so I get used to you,” she whispered in my left ear. Talk about making a man feel great. I quietly nodded my head not wanting to break the mood. Jax raised herself slightly above me, her hair and breasts riding on my chest as she moved slowly, subtly, back and forth. She hunched her back, and using only her hips slid back, scooping up my cock into the entrance of her body. She paused for a moment, pressed back, and I felt the end of my cock naturally slipp into her. Jax gasped slightly, holding her breath, then pressed slightly back onto me, then exhaled. She only had about a third of me inside her. She began to gyrate her hips mimicking a slow pumping action. She raised her body higher off me, still wiggling her hips. She paused for a moment and then pressed back onto me a bit, taking more of me deeper inside her. She was breathing short quick breaths and stopped in place. This wonderful woman felt almost virginal. Each effort of her taking me in her was met with almost equal pressure trying to push me out of her. Yes she was very wet and slick but her muscles tried to keep me from entering her. Jax continue this breathing exercise and alternating gyrations, then pressing back on to me letting more of me in her. The pressure on my cock was a sensation I never had experienced and I had no wish to rush through this experience. I lay there fighting the urge to just press into her. My body screamed to bury myself into her. The urge and the fight against this was very real. I watched Jax’s facial contortions with her every move. Gyrate, press, gyrate and push back. Ride forward releasing some of me then back reclaiming me then repeat. This was so enjoyable to watch, hear her breathing a whispered moan. My mind let go of my need and replaced it with raptured curiosity on where this was leading. Each time Jax pressed back onto my cock I could feel myself gaining, resisted but deeper penetration. Her inner muscle had a firm grip on me, a very tight but slick resistive grip. I remember thinking she must have a shallow love canal, but with each effort her body opened up more and accepted more of me. I can’t justify it with mere words, they do not exist. I do not know how long we continued this but with her efforts, and her controlled breathing she eventually had me embedded fully and comfortably inside her. With a exhaled liberating breath, I heard her moan deeply “Oh my God,” knowing she had me fully inside her. Jax continued to ride my cock in short strokes and alternately slide almost to the tip and then slowly back down again until her clitoris ground against the base of my cock. It was clear to me that this was a process that she was most comfortable with by the sounds of her breathing she seem to be enjoying it. She wanted, needed control and it was pacing herself to best suit her. Now and again she rocked and ground herself against the base of my cock, dipping forward to kiss me deep on the mouth. Her breasts laying heavy against my chest. Her breathing was becoming more heavy and deep she was spending more time grinding down onto me with occasional pumping up her hips. Her breasts and her nipples rocking and tracing in little movements on my chest. Jax’s breathing started to become gasps short and quick. I was fascinated watching her. What was next? She pumped my cock several times, long and deep, her thighs clenching my hips. She quickly sucked in air loudly into her lungs, then pressed down hard onto me, grinding her pussy onto my fully embedded cock. Her whole body quaked as she moaned low and long from deep in her throat, “ugghh,” her body shaking with a powerful orgasm. I felt her tense and her pussy contracting on my cock, clench and release then clench again. Her body relaxed and lay upon me when she let out an audible sigh. She tried to catch her breath. She lay quietly upon me, her hips slowly gyrating. I was still fully inserted in her. “Oh my,” she sighed. She lifted her head and looked into my eyes for a moment, “I need you to take me.” I must have had a puzzled look. “I need you to take me,” she repeated and rolled off me onto her back. “Please,” she almost pleaded to me. She grasped my slick cock, pulling me to her. My body had to follow. I positioned myself between her legs. She used her arms to gather and cradle her breasts onto her chest. She opened her legs fully, knees out and back like great wings. “Please take me,” she whispered again. I pressed myself slightly into her and paused. She started to buck her hips wanting more. We were already both wet enough so I pressed steadily into her. Her mouth opened, her lips formed a silent O, and her head shook slowly back and forth as I pressed deeper, slowly. A guttural sound came from her but I do not know how to write it. Very animal like. I pressed until I was fully inside her. At the same time I could feel myself hit bottom inside her. Not roughly but a subtle resistive stop that pushed back on me but seemed quite pleasurable to her. Jax’s body closed upon me holding my cock as if her hands grasped me. I pulled back, almost out and sunk back in. That ending resistance also developed that lovely sound escaping her lips again. “Yes,” she whispered, “don’t stop.” I repeated this motion several times, slowly pushing back into her each time. Each time I did this she would rock her head back-and-forth and give a low moan. Her hips started to buck against me wanting me to do more, to go faster. She threw her arms over her head, and opened her legs as wide as she could get them, allowing me full and complete access to her body. I started to pick up the speed of my thrusting. Each time our bodies hit her breasts rolled in rhythm with our bodies like fleshy waves. After several minutes aggressively pounding her body, all deep thrusts, fully withdrawn fully pushed back in, my breathing started to quicken. She raised her head above the bed and said, “Stay in me.” I kept thrusting for her, becoming more aggressive, more possessive. Her pussy was making wet smacking noises each time our bodies met. She repeat it again, “Stay in me,” and my pace quickened. She raised her shoulders and head up off the bed on her elbows, her breasts rolled off of each side of her chest, still marking time with each one of my thrusts into her body. “Come in me,“ I hear, but my facial expression must have been giving her other impressions. She repeated “Cum in me. Push in deep when you cum. I want to feel you cum deep in me.” I understood but I was starting to get lost in my own pleasure, my pace quickened full and deep I am steadily pumping, slow and deep. Pulling all the way out then back into her. She relaxed momentarily and grabbed her thighs and held them open and back like butterfly wings, opening herself wide, allowing me to go deeper into her. I stroked steadily, pausing occasionally to grind myself against her opening, fully embedded into her. I could feel my cock head meet resistance, the end of her depth, and a guttural growl from her throat. I found my pace. Several deep pumps followed with a few short strokes ending with a full withdrawal and a slower full plunge pushing my length into her until I pressed at the bottom wall of her depth. Each time she would purr at each stroke and when I pressed all of me into her she would tense and groan. Pulling her shoulders and head in a raised up position made her vaginal canal grip me more firmly than I ever thought. It was a grip almost like her hands grabbing me. I knew I was coming closer to my point of no return. My breathing was deeper and my pace was steady. I opened my eyes and saw Jax watching me intently. Starring deep into my eyes, ”You cum in me. Cum in me deep.“ I must have moaned an approval. If a woman wants to make a man cum quicker, just tell him. Tell him with enthusiasm, or passion, sultry or needy. Just tell him and it will happen in short order. Jax used the grip on her thighs to help her pull her shoulders and head off the bed, in effect a half sit up position, and held it. This tightened her grip on my shaft as I continued to pump her. “Come inside me deep,“ she repeated, “stay deep in me.” She kept repeating herself over and over, it was almost a command. I kept pumping the full length of my cock in and out of her body, my breath quickening and low rumble groans of my pleasure escaping my throat. After a few minutes I knew the inevitable was going to come. She was still telling me over and over to bury myself inside her. When the time came, with a low growl I pulled back my cock head barely in her and slammed myself home as deep as I could until the meeting of our pubic bones would allow us no further. With a soft groan once I bottomed into her depths, she released her thighs and grabbed me at the waist and pulled me to her as my first spasm hit me. I groaned long as I felt my fluid leave me in a spine-knotting rush. A long gush of fluid followed by several additional spasms not allowing me to breath. Jax held me tight against her body, grinding her pouting full lips against the base of my cock, milking the last that I had. Jax wrapped her arms around me holding me tight against her body. Her heavy breasts cradled on my forearms, her heels locked behind my knees she gently ground yourself against me. “Stay inside me,” she said. I had no problem with that. I felt very content laying on her with my partially softened cock inside her enjoying the warm wetness of her pussy. Jax kept pressing against the base of my cock, slowly grinding and pressing against me, contracting her muscles from time to time give me my cock a lovely squeeze. Although I was starting to soften, subtle gyrations seem to keep part of me interested in her warmth and wetness. After some time I could feel myself starting to slip from her grip. As my softening cock slipped out of her body I felt her tremor slightly and she cooed softly. Disappointment or the feeling of me slowly slipping from her? I rolled off her to the right side of her body laying on my back in a restful sated state. She turned on her side gently stroke my lower abdomen with her left hand. She leaned in and kissed my cheek and whispered in my ea,r “I have your cum deep inside me.” I couldn’t speak. I just gently nodded my head in the affirmative. Her fingertips danced around my lower abdomen and upper thigh and eventually cupped my balls massaging them. My cock was maintaining it’s semi-erected state. Her fingers dancing along the wet length of my shaft. “I wonder how we taste together?" she whispered in my ear, and with that her lips started to trace down my neck over my chest add lower abdomen, planting kisses along the way. She repositioned her body with her head finally nestled on my left hip, her thumb and forefinger circled the base of my cock she slipped me into her mouth. I could feel her lips and tongue caressing me and sucking. After a few moments I slipped from her mouth. “We taste delicious together,“ she said in soft whisper. Her hand gently stroking me squeezing me in each stroke, from time to time pulling on me. I was in the post hypnotic stage of orgasm. But my body seem to start to react to her activity. My semi-hard cock from time to time twitched in her mouth, and in a little husky voice I heard her ask, “Do you have more?” I sleepily murmured some sort of response but I do not think it was words, more a mumble of resignation. Jax sat up and repositioned herself. Pulling my legs closed, she straddled my thighs. Her left hand pressing down on my pubic bone, her thumb and forefinger grasped the base of my cock. Then her right hand circled my shaft and she started to steadily pump me. There seem to be no set pattern. One hand furiously pumped the length of my hardening shaft, to both hands gripping, pumping, twisting like she was trying to make my cock turn into butter. Then back to one hand circling the base of my cock and pressing down on the root of my cock, while the other hand furiously pumped my shaft. It did not take long with her concentrated efforts to have my full attention and I moaned my pleasure. “Cum for me baby,” she panted. I felt her mouth close over my cock as she bobbed her head rapidly taking as much of me into her mouth as she could. She came up gasping for breath and repeated manipulation of my cock with her hands. In the dim light I could see the concentration on her face her large breasts and fully erect nipples swaying wildly to the frantic pumping of her arms. “Come for me baby, I want all of it,” she said again. To my surprise I could feel the familiar stirring as my body prepared to expel what fluid I had left. My breathing started becoming rapid and sporadic with an occasional low moan, a clear warning of what was about to happen. As the pleasure started to build, a pressure blow my scrotum started to grip me as a dull ache. My aching cock stiffened. ‘Yes, come for me,” she repeated softly over and over not missing a single beat of her hands. A little deep growling moan starting deep in my chest escaping my lips. Jax matched my moan of impeding pleasure with her own short stroking the base of my cock while engulfing the top third of me in her mouth, sucking on me. Her lips closed around my shaft, the flat of her tongue pressed firmly against the underside of my cock. Her cheeks sucked closed around me. Her mouth following her hand up and down. I moaned long and low as my body tensed, alerting Jaz to my pending orgasm. I popped from her mouth and her lips and tongue firmly pressed the underside of my cock leading her hand in a increase of pressure and quickened pace. A quick suck of air into my lungs and a full body strain, every muscle tensed, my first jolt of intense pleasure and pain racked my body. That first spasm was dry I did not feel the travel of fluid leave me but my groin ached. In one motion Jax drew my cock into her mouth and using her mouth and hand as a milking device continued to coax what I had left out of me. Each spasm a pairing of immense pleasure and aching pain. With each I felt warm fluid leaving me. Aching contractions producing little results but by the cooing sounds from Jax it was enough for her. My spasms started to subside. Less intensity spaced further apart I was finally able to breath. I gulped in air greedily. I moaned deep, regretful but thankful, the spasms had quieted. My groin ached horribly. The result of a much overworked prostate muscles. That deep painful ache when a man cums so hard but his body has little fluid to give, just a great strain on the surrounding tissue. I ached very much but had a blissful expression. Jax lay alongside me. One breast pressed tight against me pinning my arm down at my side, the other spilled over my chest, her left arm circled below and cupping my aching balls. She placed her left leg over mine laying claim of me, I’m hers if anyone was watching, if anyone was awake. “Your cum tastes sweet, Hon,” she said in a husky soft voice. “I have never had a man's cum taste sweet. You are special," she said. I mumbled, but not really a reply. I was spent, blissfully ached and so tired. I hate to say I fell asleep as she was talking to me. I awoke early the next morning to the soft sounds of people talking. The occasional laughter and bustling about of chores to straighten the club before everyone left. I listened to clusters of conversation about the snow, family and work all mixed together from a chorus of voices. Coffee. The great smell of coffee in the air and I needed it desperately. Other than the post orgasm ache in my groin the only other evidence of the previous night's festivities were the pulled sheets and scattered pillows. In the small room I found Jax’s red plaid tie off shirt and bra at the end of the bed on the floor. I didn’t bother getting dressed. I walked out of the room down the hall into the large common room to use the open communal shower to rinse off. The water felt good and helped to awaken me further but did nothing to quench the aching throb of my groin. After toweling off, stepping into my trousers and shirt from the previous night, I made my way to the kitchen, meeting members as I went in search of coffee. After some light conversation and two cups of coffee, I poured a third and went to the open living room area. The common room had several groupings of chairs and couches with an open center area featuring a stripper pole. That’s where I found several members were gathered in small groups chatting and laughing, teasing each other from the previous night's activity. I spotted Jax with her circle of ladies sitting in the corner on a set of C-shaped couches chatting excitedly and laughing. Something was said in her corner when she turned and saw me. Standing up she walked to meet me a big smile and sparkling eyes. Jax was dressed in jeans and a white T-shirt. Nothing to conceal the swing of her breasts as she walked across the room. She came directly to me, stopped, placed her hands on either side of my face gave me a very deep and passionate good morning kiss. Her tongue probed my mouth aggressively. Hooting, hollering and laughter irrupted in the room. I wrap my arms around her and held her tightly to me. This only increased the reaction of the room. Nina, Jax’s partner in crime, yelled out as our lips parted, “The man of the hour, Mr. Sleepyhead.” Jax took me by the hand, walked across the room and indicated to a spot on the couch to sit, between her and Nina and sat down. Nina leaned into me and said, “So you and Jax.“ One of the other women said, "Yeah, who knew.” A bit confused I wasn’t quite sure what to say when Jax spoke up and said: "Well Shelley had said that you were special, so I was curious and I’m glad I followed my curiosity." Placing her hand on my left thigh and giving it a squeeze. “Yeah”, said Nina “Mr. two fists.” Still looking puzzled, not following the conversation, one of the other ladies squealed out, “You’re big.” Now realizing what they’re talking about I mumble, “Not that big” and the little circle all erupted with laughter and teasing shouts. Jax leaned over to me and said, “Quite big enough for me.” Another giggled, “Yes, more than enough to play with. Jax said you filled her plenty.” I must’ve blushed a little bit with the last comment causing the circle of ladies to start laughing and poking fun again . The lively conversation went on for some time, punctuated with laughter and friendly jabs at each other. Jax’s circle largely consisted of wives and girlfriends, most all Bi or living a lesbian lifestyle but all part of the Kink crowd. Jax was somewhat a heroine in this crowd, being primarily a woman or a couples Dom. She clearly is the leader of the pack. What I had experienced was a sex-positive woman clearly enjoyed both sides of the fence a knew exactly what she liked and wanted. After my coffee I rose and announced it was time for me to leave. Jax stood, took my hand, and we walked through the club as I gathered up my things to head home. When I got to the door she placed her hand gently over my zipper and softly rubbed. She asked, “I hope you’re not too sore?” I said, “No it’s a pleasurable soreness from being too empty,” and I smiled. Jax giggled a girlish giggle and said, “I’m glad I got all that you had. I still have you deep inside me and I’ll be keeping a part of you in me.” She turned a little more serious and said, “You’re part of me now and I wish to do this again, maybe I’ll let you have me and you can show me what you want.” I told her I would like that very much and we kissed again. For a goodbye with one last hug, she whispered in my ear, “And sometime I want to share Nina with you,” and pulled back. We both smiled knowingly to each other and I turned and left the building to walk to my car.

Several years ago on a trip to San Onofre state park on Trail 6, where we went a lot, we had an out of the ordinary experience. After being there about two hours and talking to and flirting with many couples and men, we were laying out sunbathing in the nude (it is a public nudist beach). Tits suddenly had to pee. Normally she would go down to the water, wade out, and pee while she sunned her tits. So when she jumped up and went to the little canyon by Trail 6 I was surprised. She said keep an eye on our stuff and disappeared around corner while all the voyeurs watched her huge tits bounce up and down. After about five minutes or so I decided to walk over but never out of sight of our spot. I walked to the little canyon and saw her holding on to wall while the guy she just been flirting with in the water was sliding his huge cock in and out with force. Tits was enjoying it, her big tits swinging back and forth. I got hard instantly. I did not want to stand there jacking off at the mouth of this canyon because there were other people in there watching them and fucking themselves. I went back to the towels and waited. After a few more minutes she came out and back to towels. I was laying on my stomach, and when she got there and laid down I asked her: Did you enjoy your “pee”? About that time, Robbie, I found out later, came out of cyn with his now soft but still long cock swinging. I told her I am glad your friend there could help you out. She started to deny it, but then stopped and said it just happened. She had to pee and he was watching and had such a big cock (10”) she could not resist. I asked her did it feel good? She said: Oh hell yessssss! Now I am about 6.5", sooo what can I say? One thing it took me awhile to get her to do is not sneak, but she said it added to the excitement. She usually told me afterwards, usually while we were fucking. But some took awhile like when her boss Rick was fucking her for a promotion and then to keep her promotion he made her fuck him after work at warehouse on Friday. She did not tell me about them until his wife caught them and she got fired. That when I found out she fucked four other bosses and my huge-cocked friend Rod. In that case I was at work. He stopped by with coffee and they ended up fucking on couch. He loved her big tits and shaved pussy. We had partied together, but I did not know she was fucking him on the side. His cock was 11” and as big around as a coke can. I loved watching them fuck while he sucked me. But back to Robbie. She introduced him to me a few weeks later and he laid out with us at the beach. He laid on her right side and I laid on her left side so she could stroke our cocks. After I came, I told him to mount her from behind, and after he got his big cock in, to pretend he was putting on sunscreen on her back and rubbing her shoulders. Tits told me later that she could not believe he fucked her on beach and nobody knew!! I had to tell her every single guy there was watching and jacking off, did not fool anyone lol. It might have been her screaming lol!

We arrived in San Juan to take our 3rd Caribbean cruise. After an overnight flight to Newark, we flew another 4 hours to San Juan. Once we arrived, we headed directly to the ship as we were most anxious to board the ship. After taking a short snooze, it was time to look around the ship for a while before the mandatory lifeboat drill. Once the drill was over, we headed to the top deck for the departure from San Juan. It was a nice moderate day, so it was most enjoyable to be in the sun on the top deck for the departure. There was a band playing, adding to the festivities of the departure. We went to the bar and ordered a couple of beers and then went over to find a place along the railing as the ship was starting to pull away from the dock. That first evening we went to the buffet on the upper deck for dinner. After dinner, we got a glass of wine and then walked around the ship checking out the different entertainment bars. We found one with some good soft jazz that we stayed for a while but then headed to bed as the lack of sleep on the flight the night before was catching up to us. The next morning the port-of-call was St. Martin/San Maarten. We had been there on both of our prior Caribbean cruises. Both of those times we had rented a 4-wheel drive vehicle and toured the island before ending up at Orient Beach, the well-known clothing-optional beach. This time we decided that we were just going to go to Orient Beach for the day. We went and got a couple of beach towels from up on the pool deck and then went down to the departure deck to go ashore. Passing the gate that served as customs, we found a line for taxis that, while a little longer, seemed to be moving well. After standing in line for a few minutes, a couple about our age got in line behind us. The lady asked us, "The towels give it away that you are going to the beach. Which beach are you heading to?" "We're heading to Orient Beach. Been there on both of our prior Caribbean cruises. The previous times here we rented a vehicle to tour the island as well as going to the beach. This time we just want to spend as much time at the beach as possible." "That's where we're heading as well. We too have been here before and enjoyed the day at the beach. Would you like to share a taxi with us?" I looked at my wife Kathy to see if she was okay with that, and she silently nodded to let me know that was fine with her. I replied to them, "Sure, that would be great. Just so we're not riding with strangers, I'm Steve, and my wife is Kathy." The other lady replied, "Nice to meet you. I'm Julie, and my husband is Dave. We're from the Seattle area." "We're from the general area as we live in the Portland area. Did you two fly in just in time for the cruise as we did? We took an overnight flight from Portland to Newark and then another four hours to San Juan." "We came in yesterday so that we adjusted to the time zone a little bit before the cruise left." Julie and Dave looked to be about our age and in pretty good shape as well. That made us glad that we had been exercising regularly ourselves. I must admit that I looked a little closer at Julie, and not only did she have smaller breasts but that she had an all-natural look as well. It came up that we were at the front of the line for the next taxi. One pulled up, and as we walked to the doors, Dave said that he would take the front seat. I withheld comment as I sure didn't mind being in the back seat with the two ladies. The drive to the beach didn't take too long. As we got out, I said that I would pay for the taxi in this direction. Dave added that he would pay for the return. The driver asked "if he could arrange to pick us up." We said, That would be great." We walked down to the beach, and it was already unspoken that we were hanging out together and went to look for four chaise lounges together. Turns out that there were four together near one of the restaurants. An attendant came up to us and let us know the cost was $10 each, including umbrellas and the restroom use at the restaurant. If we ate lunch at the restaurant, we would receive a $5 credit for each of us. We agreed and paid the attendant. The beach was quite full, and we recognized many of the same towels that we had, indicating they too had come from the cruise ship. While the beach is designated "Clothing Optional," probably ¾ of the people were fully nude. As we started to set our things down, I looked over at Julie and saw as she reached down and pulled the sundress she was wearing over her head and off. As she did, she was gloriously nude underneath. I looked toward her and, as I started pulling my shorts off, said, "Looks like you sure planned on not taking much time to fit in at the beach." "I didn't plan on needing to wear anything more," she replied. While everyone will say that the nude beach is not anything sexual, there sure is quite a bit of looking going on. I will admit that I was looking at Julie and admiring her 34b breasts and her fully shaved pussy. Very similar to what Dave will be seen as soon as Kathy pulls her clothes off. I did like seeing that Julie was looking lower than my eyes as she was talking to me. When Dave dropped his shorts, Karen was getting a good look at him as well. He looked somewhat well endowed. I was thinking that both ladies and both men were all very similar physically. As we laid there, the conversation was flowing very easily. We found out that they too have been married almost as long as we have been. He owns a contracting business installing and maintaining home alarm systems, and Julie is the manager for a food distribution company. We let them know that Kathy is a teacher and that I am a hotel manager. We asked them how long they have been going to nude beaches and the like? They said that it has been almost as long as they have been married. They heard about a nudist resort near Seattle, and after debating it a long time, they gave it a try. After then, they became members at the resort and went on as many weekends as they could. "We have since been to nude beaches in Florida, Jamaica, and Hawaii. We will go somewhat out of our way to go to a nude beach." Now that their kids have left home, they occasionally have friends that they met at the nudist resort over for nude parties at their home with the pool or hot tub as the focus. They have also been to Hedonism II in Jamaica, where they enjoyed being nude at all times except when in the restaurant. "Our experiences have some similarities," we explained. "Our first time was Little Makena nude beach in Maui. We lived in Maui at the time, and while in a bookstore on the mainland, Steve found a book about nude beaches. In looking through it, we found that we had a nude beach on Maui and gave it a try. After the first time there, we were going almost once a week. After moving to the mainland, we used to go to San Onofre nude beach in Orange County and then to a few different nudist resorts. We have also been to Hedo II and Grand Lido Braco." It was beginning to get warm even under the umbrella, so I told Kathy that I was going to go get in the sea to cool off. She said that she was going to join me. Dave said that they will wait until we come back so that someone is watching our belongings. We told them that we have a locking bag that we can lock to the chaise lounge chair to keep anything safe. Someone would need to take the lounge chair too if they were to take our things. We secured our belongings as well as Dave and Julie's and the two of us couples headed down to the water nude and hand-in-hand. The water felt so good after getting warm on the beach. We went in until the water was covering most of our bodies, but not too far as to cover the ladies' breasts. That is always a nice erotic sight to see breasts "floating" on the water. The four of us had been in the water for quite some time, and I was ready to get out. "Think I'm ready to get out. Feels like I am shriveling up." Julie replied, "Don't want that to happen." Soon the four of us were back on the chairs. I pointed out two couples not too far away from us. From seeing them talking with each other, it also appeared that they knew each other previously. When they got to their chairs, the men took off all their clothes right away while one of the ladies remained in a somewhat modest bikini and the other in a one-piece suit. A few times, the men had towels in their laps, and we couldn't help but think that they had gotten erections. The ladies then got up, and the one took off her top, and the other dropped her top. As soon as they did, the ladies ran into the water. When they came back to their chairs, the tops came back on. Finally, later, the two men got up, and the ladies stood with them. The ladies then not only took off their tops again but this time the bottoms as well. The four of them walked nude into the sea. When they came back to the chairs, they all remained fully nude. We could only imagine these are two couples who knew one another before coming on the cruise, and the ladies were reluctant for the other man to see them nude. More than half of the people on the beach had towels that came from one of the two cruise ships in port. How many of those people had been to nude beaches before, and how many were first-timers? There were a few couples in our vicinity with towels from our ship. Julie said to one of the couples with towels from our ship, "Know where you came from with that towel." The woman of the couple responded, "Kind of gives us away, doesn't it?" Before laying back on the lounge, we took a long walk down the beach as far as we could go nude. It has always been a turn-on for us to walk nude on the beach just like you would walk anywhere else with clothes on. When we got back, Julie and Dave went for a walk themselves. We both liked looking at them walking back, picturing us walking nude on the beach. A little into the afternoon, we were all feeling a little hungry. We went up to the restaurant that we got the chaise lounges we rented to use our $5 per person credit that they gave us. We took the bag with our belongings and towels to sit on. It was great that the four of us were sitting at the table, all nude. Orders were to be placed at the counter, so before ordering food, Dave and I went up and ordered beers for us. We brought the beers back to Julie and Kathy and sat back down as we looked over the limited but good-looking menu. Everyone chooses seafood items that were locally caught to enjoy something we don't necessarily get at home. The conversation continued at lunch with lots of laughter and more getting to know one another. After lunch, we went back to the lounges, and at one point, each of us took a post-lunch siesta. Waking up, it was quite warm, and all four of us went back into the sea to cool off. This time we were standing closer together. While in the Caribbean, the waves are not too big, but a larger one came in and knocked Julie over onto me, knocking both of us down. In the tumbling around underwater, my hand ended up on her breast. "Suppose you did that on purpose," Julie laughed. "I would have I could have," I replied. At that point, both Dave and Kathy figured out what had happened, and soon all four of us were laughing about it. I moved closer to Kathy and put my arm around her to make sure she was okay with what happened. She snuggled into me, so I figured that all was fine. Seeing the two of us closer like that, Dave and Julie did the same, and we watched as they turned and kissed one another. Kathy commented, "This has been quite an enjoyable day at the beach and especially with making new friends!" Dave replied, "We couldn't agree more!" Then while we were connected with our arms around our spouses, the four of us moved closer together. When we did, I put my other arm around Julie and saw that Dave was doing the same with Kathy. We all came together in a group hug (something similar happened many years ago, but that is another story). Then in an unspoken way, Kathy and I kissed while we could see that Dave and Julie were kissing as well. Then we each turned our heads, and Dave kissed Kathy, and I kissed Julie. It seemed quite natural to do. We probably held those kisses for a while longer than we should on a public beach. We looked at the time and realized that we needed to get going to meet our taxi ride back to the ship. I felt that my cock had become a little fuller but not enough that I should not go walking back on the nude beach. I took a glimpse at Dave and saw that he was in the same condition as we walked out of the water. Walking back to the lounge chairs, we gathered up our belongings and started walking down the beach without getting dressed just yet. The first stop was the beach shower to rinse the saltwater off. Each couple took their turns together sharing the shower. I enjoyed watching Julie under the shower with the water running down her naked body. While we would have liked to stay, it was time to get dressed and go catch the taxi. Our taxi was waiting, and I said I would get in front since Dave took that spot on the way down there. He stopped me and said that since he gets a little car sick, it would bet better if he rode up front again. Who am I to disagree with being able to sit in the back between the two ladies? The ride back was just as quick, but I moved as close to Julie as I could in the back seat. We departed the taxi at the dock and browsed the vendors that were set up there. One was selling rum, including one called "Big Black Dick." We have a bottle of that from a previous trip. As we were boarding the ship, we commented on what a nice day we had at the beach making new friends. Julie said, "We were upgraded to a large suite as this is our 20th time sailing on this cruise line. Why don't you come by, and we'll have our departure party as we depart the port?" "That would be great. Much better than with the crowds on the top deck. We'll go pick up some beers and come by your suite," I replied. "Wonderful. It's cabin 1425. See you soon," replied Dave. We went to our cabin to drop our things and change into shorts and aloha shirts. A quick stop by the bar to pick up some beers and then off to Dave and Julie's cabin as the ship would be departing soon. Their door had a doorbell as this was a suite. The door opened, and there stood a completely naked Julie. As we came in, she let us know, "We forgot to say about the No Clothes policy in our room." With a chuckle, Kathy said, "We are more than glad to comply with that." We took off the few clothes we had on and walked out to the balcony, where we found an equally naked Dave standing there. Kathy handed him a beer while I handed one to Julie. We toasted, "To making new friends, or should I say to make nude friends?" Stepping out on the balcony, their suite was on the same side of the ship as ours and was facing another ship that was in port that day. As we stood at the railing, anyone on the other ship looking our way would see the four of us and that we were nude. It didn't bother us as we would not know anyone on that ship. Looking at balconies on that ship, we could see about 10 balconies with nude people on them. On a couple of them were four people, and one must have about eight people. We waived, and others on the ship waving as well. We would like to think they were waving at us. Our ship left first, and as it was starting to move, we saw two more couples on one balcony get nude on their balcony. We would like to think they got the idea from us. Sure, we probably ended up in some people's vacation pictures. Their balcony was huge. It had room for 2 chaise lounges, a table with four chairs, and even a hot tub! Hope we get something like this when we take our 20th cruise. After the ship left port, there was not too much more to see as the island became more distant. We had brought our Bluetooth speaker to connect to our phone and play satellite radio that I was getting through the ship's Wi-Fi. We set the station to a soft jazz station that we like to listen to often. Julie commented, "Thanks for bringing that. That music helps set a very nice mood." We were all standing at railing with our arms around our respective spouses. I turned to Kathy and kissed her, and soon we were moving to the music. Soon Julie and Dave were doing the same. Though the balcony was quite spacious, we kept bumping into one another. That was not completely accidental. It wasn't long before they were dancing next to us with Dave next to Kathy and Julie next to me. They both reached out their arms to reach around each of us and pull us closer to them. As they did, both turned to us and kissed us. I let go of Kathy as Dave let go of Julie. We then turned to our new partners and started dancing. Dave chucked, "It seemed so quite natural." "Agreed," I replied. As I was holding Julie slow dancing while both of us were naked, I noted how many similarities between her and Kathy. Both about the same height, same in-share body, and small breasts, though Julie's were slightly larger. While it started innocent dancing (though it is not too innocent with dancing naked with someone other than spouse), it started becoming trying to touch as many body parts to one another as possible. I started to let my hands wander farther to see how much Julie was comfortable with. First, I reached down and had my hands on her butt, and she started mirroring and doing the same to me. Guess that was my answer to what she would be comfortable with. I used all the self-control I could find, but as usual, my cock had a mind of its own and kept getting a little harder as we danced. After a little bit of grabbing each other's butt, I just had to get my hands on her breasts though I was also enjoying feeling them on my chest. Once again, she kept up the mirroring and ran her hands on my chest as it was both of us making sure the other was comfortable with what we were doing. By this point, we were not doing too much dancing, and it would be considered more groping of each other to the music. I looked over at Kathy and Dave and could see his cock was starting to rise as they were feeling each other up as well. Though it didn't look like he needed any help, Kathy reached down and started to caress his cock. As his cock got bigger, it appeared that he was also 10" long and somewhat thick. Watching that, along with Julie's hands on me, my cock was now at full attention. That made it difficult to dance, but we had other things in mind by then anyway. When Julie reached for my cock, I reached for her pussy and found her to be as wet as any woman I have ever been with. Julie said softly in my ear, "Let's move over to the lounge. It will be more comfortable there." Along with everything else in the suite, even the lounge chairs were large. These were wide enough for two people to lay side-by-side. We laid down, and our hands returned to caressing each other all over. Julie's skin felt oh so nice and soft to touch. We looked over and saw the Dave and Kathy had done the same. Dave lifted his head, looked our way, and asked, "We want to make sure that everyone is comfortable with this." Julie and I answered almost simultaneously with, "Oh yes." Kathy responded with, "Does this answer your question?" With that, she pulled him down to her and started kissing him again. After a little more of our hands roaming all over and kissing almost constantly, I lifted a little and moved down the lounge chair. As I did, I motioned for Julie to roll over on her back. With that, she knew what was coming next and opened her legs for easy access. I got between her legs and licked my way down her body, starting at her breasts. When I was that far up, the head of my cock would brush against her pussy lips. When Julie would feel my cock at the entrance to her pussy, she would move her hips in such a way that could pull my cock into her. While I was pretty sure we would end up there, I had something else in mind at the moment. After licking her breasts, sucking her nice hard nipples, and down her body, I came to her pussy lips with my tongue. It was so nice that she was completely shaved, making eating her much better. I started with licking the edges of her pussy on both sides a little and then dove in on her clit. As I did, I caressed her pussy with my finger stimulating her even more. When I did, she started moaning and moving her pussy to meet each lick. I was concentrating on watching Julie, and her reactions, as I ate her, but I was also looking over at Kathy and Dave. By now, he was also going down on her eating her pussy which is something that she likes. It was wild watching both Julie and Kathy as they were both starting to reach their orgasms. Julie had a very intense cum and was quivering from it as she came back down a little. She reached down and put her hands on both sides of my head, and started to pull me up. I gave her pussy a few more licks and then started to move back up on the lounge chair. Staying between her legs, I kept moving up until I was up to where we were kissing again. Julie was reaching down for my cock, which at this point had been as hard as I could ever remember. As Julie grabbed my cock and placed it at the entrance to her pussy she said, "I want you to fuck me. I have been turned on all day, and now I need your big cock in me." Taking a quick look at Kathy and Dave, Kathy was cumming down from her orgasm. Knowing her, she would soon be wanting Dave to fuck her. With the head of my cock at Julie's pussy lips, I could have easily slid deep into her with one stroke as she was so wet by now. Instead, I teased a little and first put just the head of my cock in her and held it there. Then with as much as I could resist sliding deep into her, I gave her inch by inch of my cock ever so slowly until I was buried deep inside her. As I started moving in and out of her hot pussy, Julie started bucking her hips wildly and met each of my strokes, burying my cock deep into her each time. Looking briefly over at Kathy and Dave let us know that he had his cock buried deep inside Kathy. She kept saying, "Fuck me hard, Dave, just fuck me." I was enjoying fucking Julie so much; it took all that I could to keep from cumming. I could tell that she came again many times as we were fucking. Finally, I asked her, "Are you ready to cum with me?" "Oh yeah, I'm cumming now," she replied. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh, oh yeah," I moaned as I came and came deep in Julie's pussy. Looking over at our spouses, they were about at the same place, but Dave kept pounding his cock into Kathy. Finally, we heard their sounds of pleasure as both of them came together. I pulled my cock out of Julie and laid on the lounge next to her. We snuggled each other for a few minutes, and after Dave and Kathy both came back down, we got up and went over to them. The two of them got up off the lounge and came to Julie and me with each of us hugging our spouses. "Wonder if we had anyone listening in?" I asked. "The cabins on both sides are not occupied. We don't know about above or below." Dave replied. At this point, we were all feeling quite hungry from the activity. "Thank you both for a wonderful time together today. This has been wonderful," Kathy said as she first hugged Dave and then Julie. "I agree," I said as I hugged Julie and gave a strong handshake to Dave. "We both enjoyed our day and getting to know both of you as well," Julie replied. "Hopefully, we'll see you later this evening," Dave said as we headed toward the door. "Sure, we'll see you later," Kathy said. "We're going up to the buffet restaurant. Maybe see you there." Kathy and I went back to our cabin and immediately dropped our clothes. We went into each other's arms, kissed, and had our hands all over one another. It didn't take too much on Kathy's part, but soon my cock was as hard as it had been earlier. Kathy fell back on the bed, and I came right up between her legs, aimed my cock at the entrance to her pussy, and slid in her in one stroke. We both were so turned on by both the great sex we just had with Julie and Dave but also in watching each other. I find it a great turn-on to fuck Kathy when her pussy is full of someone else's cum. While this was not our first time with others, it was the best we both have had. After the quick fuck back in our room, we got into the shower to get cleaned up and then to head to dinner. Though I would have liked to have the smell of sex linger to remind me of today's activity, it was probably best to clean up before going out. We looked for Julie and Dave in the buffet restaurant when we went in but did not see them. Since we were hungry, we went ahead and ate on our own. After dinner, as we were heading out, we saw Julie and Dave just coming in. They said it took a while as they had an encore in their room before getting cleaned up and coming to dinner. One of the lounges had some good dance music, so we let Julie and Dave know that we were heading there if they cared to join us. At the lounge, we were fortunate enough to find a table for four in case Julie and Dave joined us. Sure, enough not long after we got there, they came and joined us. It was interesting to see the reactions of a few others as I kissed Julie and Kathy kissed Dave in more than a friendly kiss when they arrived and sat at the table. Throughout the rest of the evening, we took turns in who we danced with. Nothing as erotic as took place earlier, but quite enjoyable all the same. The four of us stayed in the lounge for a few hours but then decided to call it a night and head back to our cabins. We left the lounge together and went to take the elevator to our respective decks. Our deck came first, so we turned and gave them a goodnight kiss saying, "See you tomorrow." We went to bed that night thoroughly satisfied and looking forward to tomorrow. Read what happens next at Caribbean Cruise - Day 2

My wife knew I loved taking a strapon and we had done it many times. It wasn't until years later that I drunkenly admitted to being bi. Her response was "yeah no shit!" Followed by "we can explore that together!" We had had threesomes with other females but never with another male. I wanted to try it but wasn't sure how I'd feel about her having sex with another guy. Not knowing how she'd really feel about seeing me getting fucked, I figured it would be better if we both were fucked by a bi guy. That weekend we were having drinks at a bar and got fairly buzzed. I pulled my phone out and said "fuck it, want to find a guy?" She agreed and we started looking. After about an hour of back and forth messages with various guys we found a match and told him to meet us at our house in an hour. We finished up and headed home where we continued drinking and she put on some sexy lingerie. I was extremely nervous when I heard a knock at the door. I let him in and we all sat on the couch having drinks. Soon we all started touching and kissing and clothes started coming off. She starts sucking me as he goes down on her. After a bit he sits on the couch and she starts sucking him. I decide "fuck it" and join her, not knowing how she would react, and was happy when she didn't flinch. I stop and lay on the couch and she climbs on to me. She rides me and he stands up so she can suck him. Soon he's ready for more, puts on a condom, and lubes his cock and her ass. He slowly enters her and we try to get in a rhythm. After a few minutes we aren't having much luck and we all get up. I suddenly need to use the restroom (think my ass was getting nervous about the possibility of getting used). Now, when we discussed this before, we had mentioned not being sure about her having vaginal sex with him. I go to the bathroom, leaving them there alone. After a bit I hear her moaning and, when I return, he is fucking her pussy, doggystyle. My first reaction was jealousy but was quickly replaced with ecstacy. Watching her getting fucked was beyond hot and I sat down so she could suck me. He says he's having trouble because of the condom and I ask her if she is OK with him taking it off. She nods yes and he ditches it. We continue this for a while until she says she's getting sore and tells him he needs to finish. As much as he tries he can't and she finally looks up at me and says "I'm done. He can do you if he wants to finish." This was music to my ears and I lube myself as she climbs forward. I take her place on all fours and she starts making out with me. Unfortunately I didn't think to tell him to take it slow and, without warning, he rams himself into me. I shriek in pain and jump forward. I was pissed and he didn't have a clue so I told him we were done. He dresses and leaves and I think the night is over. I hadn't noticed that my wife had left the room and she comes walking back in wearing our strapon. She pushes me back on all fours and fucks me vigorously until we both cum. It wasn't everything I had imagined but was definitely hot and we are now planning our next adventure.

Not all swinger stories are 100% true, but I assure you this one is. This happened to us almost 20 years ago, but to the best of my recollection this is exactly what happened.... Many years ago, in our early 30s and recently married, we visited relatives who lived on the West Coast of Florida near the beach. We like Florida's nude beaches but there were none there we knew of, so we went down to the public beach. Down the beach a ways we saw a large penninsula jutting out into the ocean, covered in vegetation and palm trees. Somebody told us it was a bird sanctuary with a 5 mile perimeter trail for day hikes. We were bored so decided to check it out. The hike around the penninsula felt long in the intense Florida sun, and we felt certain we were alone so I playfully convinced my wife (M) to take off her top. She shot it at me like a rubber band and I stuffed it in the pocket of my bathing trunks. We walked around the bend at the tip of the penninsula and were startled to see a man sitting in a small clearing several feet back from the shore. Embarrassed, M immediately covered her bare breasts with her hands and apologized to him. He chuckled and said "No worries. Lots of people come out here to be topless. The beach patrol doesn't come out on the island". We smiled and continued along our way when he said "Wait, it's another 3 miles in that direction. You should bring water!" and he reached into a cooler and produced two ice cold bottles of water. "Please," he said "This sun can really dehydrate you". We were hot and thirsty and, touched by this kind gesture, we stopped and let him approach us. Up close he reminded me of an aging Clark Gable with a full head of white hair and a thin white caterpillar mustache, aged somewhere around 70, and definitely a local retiree. "Do you two live around here?" he asked. We explained we were just visiting and that we had just come from a couple days stay at Paradise Lakes nudist resort in Tampa, so M was unaccustomed to wearing a top. He gestured toward his empty clearing and said "Folks come here to get nude all the time. On the weekends there may be a dozen or so nudists here". Then he paused and asked "Would either of you be offended if I removed my trunks?" That caught us off guard. His question was met with awkward silence and we both felt the sudden urge to leave... yet we stayed. It was only then we noticed he was wearing skimpy, purple, satin bikini briefs with a bow tied on one side. He turned to walk back to his chair, pulled the string and dropped his skimpy briefs in the sand, then approached us completely nude. Like many nudist retirees we've seen in Florida, his body was hairless and a dark shade of brown. But his cock was bigger and thicker than I expected, and seemed partially erect as he stood in front of us. "Tell me about your time at Paradise Lakes" he said with a smile. "They have wonderful parties there. Did you attend any?" Any one who knows Paradise Lakes knows that the private after-hours parties are where the swing scene there comes to life. He read us perfectly. He knew we weren't just a vanilla couple on a beach stroll. This was early in our Lifestyle days but yes, we were swingers, and my topless swinger wife stood in front of him unfazed by his nudity. As we began to chat about Paradise Lakes he approached M, gestured toward her breasts, and simply asked "May I?" She looked at me but not with a look of fear or flight. More a smirk of "I can't believe I'm doing this", then she parted her hands away from her chest and the naked old man started groping my wife's tits right in front of me. Nobody was sure where this was going, but I figured M would NOT want to fuck or blow him. So hoping to spare M anything unpleasant I whispered, loud enough for him to hear, "Let him jerk off on your tits". She gave me another look that said "good idea" and knelt, her eyes locked with mine, then I heard the meaty "slap" of his big horsecock against my wife's moist sweaty tits. He slapped his cock against each one several times then rubbed it all over them as it grew bigger and stiffer. She let out a moan which was a relief because I was worried she might be freaked out by this scene we suddenly found ourselves in. As the old man jerked furiously at my wife's tits, stopping briefly only to slap them with his horsecock, another dark brown Florida retiree in skimpy bikini briefs suddenly appeared! As he approached, M shot me a look and I prepared to keep him at bay. But instead of approaching M he approached our friend, got right behind him, and started pinching his nipples! Suddenly it dawned on me that this was a place for gay cruising - a place where men met for anonymous sex! Our friend clearly loved the nipple pinching, and after another minute or two, with a mighty roar he blasted his load onto M's tits. As soon as the heavy spurts stopped the second man dropped to his knees, grabbed our friend's horsecock and sucked out the last drops! Having already been in the Lifestyle about a year we thought we were experienced, but neither M nor I had ever seen anything quite like this before! With the two retirees now occupied with each other, and us feeling a little weirded out, this seemed a perfect time to leave - except now M's tits were covered in thick spunk. She tried to wipe it off with her hand but the goo just hung down from her hand in ropes. The second man offered me his beach towel which i used to wipe M's tits. I handed it back, shook hands with our two new friends, then we smiled and waved as we continued our way along the beach with our now warm bottles of water. Later that day we returned to our relatives who asked "How was the beach"? "Oh my God," M replied "IT WAS SO AWESOME"!

The white sheet was soft and clean, the man was urgently licking at my lady parts, trying to get me to come. I could have told him it wasn’t going to happen, I’ve never come in these situations, only when my husband Ken screws me, but I was enjoying the guy’s efforts. My eyes were closed, concentrating on the quick laps at my clit and listening to the exhibition on the next bed. It seemed Ken was having a pretty good time, I could hear the other woman, Jackie I think her name was, moaning loudly. Then I heard her say, “Honey, I want him to fuck me. Is it okay?” Here was the part where it got a little sticky, where this guy might try to get me to do him while Ken was doing her. It wasn’t going to happen, I’ve never gone all the way with anyone except my husband. Jackie’s boyfriend sidled up to me, whispered in my ear, “You want to do it with me?” “I like you,” I said, “but we told you I don’t do that. If you want, I’ll give you a blow job.” “Okay,” he resentfully agreed, and then more loudly to his girl, “Yeah, go ahead.” I watched as Ken got a condom, unrolled it onto his dick, then approached Jackie. She laid on her back, spread her legs and let Ken crawl above her, bury himself within her. It didn’t bother me that my husband was making it with another woman, not at all. I’d promised my guy so I knelt beside him, my mouth next to his belly. One hand grappled with his balls, big and heavy, the other circled the purple shaft. My mouth descended onto the tip of it, I swallowed as much as I could handle. On the back of my head I felt the guys hand, trying to get me to take it deeper, I ignored it. I bobbed, let spit dribble out of my mouth to soak his dick, stroked it hard with my hand. I felt the tool start to pulsate, forced my head up, let him come all over my tits. I didn’t stop stroking him until he was totally dry, then I kissed him. Guys like it when you kiss them after you give them a blow job. And I hadn’t promised him he could come in my mouth. Ken and Jackie were still going at it, rocking around, I figured Ken was trying to get as deep into her as he could. She was giving off a deep whine with every lunge. The guy got me to lie down, started playing with my tits and pussy, not with any serious intent, just because he had to have something to do while his girlfriend was fucking on the other bed. Ken began his low growl, I knew he was coming, I watched his cramped face, closed eyes, gaping mouth as he pumped into her. I was glad he was having such a good time. After it was all over we chatted for a couple of moments, it was sort of what you did, then Jackie and her friend put some clothes on, she told Ken she had a great time. I didn’t ask the guy how he felt, perhaps he thought he’d been cheated, but maybe he figured they’d gotten what they’d bargained for, I don’t know. Then Ken laid beside me, I felt his dick, the one that had been screwing another woman moments before and asked, “Have a good time, baby?” ```` I was a virgin when I said my vows. Maybe that explains it, maybe it has nothing to do with it. Who knows what a shrink would say, not that I was going to talk to one about it. I’m happy, I’m well-adjusted to the realities of my world, who cares? Ken and I were high-school sweethearts in our medium sized town, all four years. Oh, every once in awhile we’d get mad at each other and date somebody else for a couple of weeks, but we always got back together. In our senior year, I let him go to third base pretty often, but as much as he wanted to I never let him go all the way. When he went off to college, I didn’t worry about it. I knew we were still young, and if he wanted to bang some coed, what did I care. (And, yes, he did get it on with five girls over three years I later found out.) I entered a nursing program at our community college, two years later I got a job in the local hospital, I dated around some. Yes, on the third or fourth date, I’d let them feel me up, if they had their own place I’d go up there and let them take my bra off. I’d go ahead and do the things Ken and I had done, some of them were quite happy with my hand and mouth. But I never let my panties drop. It was lucky I was never date-raped. When Ken came back home, I’d drop what I was doing (or not doing, according to some of the guy’s complaints) and date him. But even for him, I never went all the way. Oh a couple of times we got a hotel and I let him get me completely naked. He was the first guy to come on me after a blow job. And I let him finger me and lick my pussy; in fact, one night I had a tiny orgasm, the first ever with a guy that wasn’t made out of plastic. In his senior year, Ken and I started getting a little more serious. He was prepping for his LSAT, I was tying to help him as much as I could, being quiet if he needed it, or ‘relieving the stress’ if he wanted me to. He wanted to screw me pretty bad, heck I wanted it too, but I couldn’t bring myself to give him the okay. Ken did pretty well on the test, and on Valentine’s Day he proposed, I said yes. He got into a good law school in a big city about forty minutes from where we lived, we got married during his first year. And that night, I gave my virginity to my love. Both of our parents helped, we scraped by. I got a job in a doctor’s office, we had enough money to eat and live. But Saturday nights, we went wild. We found a few great clubs around, Ken got me to put some nice outfits on our credit card, I dressed up, we went dancing. I loved it, guys sometimes asked to dance even with my wedding ring on, Ken didn’t mind. It was fun being twirled around by a man that really wanted to get into my pants - I looked good! - but they had absolutely no chance. And yes, I’d get hit on at the office or maybe at a mall or when I was out to dinner with my girlfriends. That pleased me, but I was never, never tempted. Ken and I had a great sex life back then, we screwed at least four times a week. Ken got really good at eating me, that was one way he could almost always get me to come. And I really liked the feel of his hard, spongy dick in my mouth. But one day, Ken admitted my blow jobs weren’t anything special. So I made him take me to a sex shop and I bought both a book and a video about how to give good ones, and I practiced! He loved that part. Eventually, I got very, very good at it. It wasn’t just the licking and sucking like I thought it was, but other techniques that counted was feeling his balls and stroking his shaft, making sure I stayed with it with my hand as he was coming and even a few minutes after that. Ken told me I could be a professional! Ken got an internship with a law firm not far from our home back in town, then after he graduated they offered him an associateship, since there were only three partners he thought his chances of moving up were pretty good. And then we started trying to have a baby, only a few months later I missed the bloody fairy. The next few years were good, no problems at all to speak of. One night years later, Ken asked me if I missed the days when we went dancing. We got to recollecting about the guys who tried to pick me up, and then Ken asked if I regretted never getting it on with somebody before we were married. I told him I didn’t, but we started fantasizing about other people. Then the thoughts sort of took over my mind. During the day when Ken was at work and our son Joel was in school, I’d take an hour, get my rabbit out and pleasure myself, not thinking of my husband but somebody else; who, I don’t know, just somebody. At the same time, Ken got his parents to babysit one weekend, we got a hotel in the city where we went to law school, and we went clubbing. It was a real bust, of course, most of the places we knew back then were closed, the ones that weren’t didn’t fit us anymore, we were too old. Over the next few months, we tried to find substitutes, hotels that had dance floors and such, but the excitement didn’t happen. Ken found a solution, but he wasn’t at all sure I’d approve. He came to me one night and said he’d heard of a place in the city that had some of the stuff we wanted and was for people our age, but there was one hitch - it was a sex club. Yes, that first time I was a little shocked, even said ‘Never!’ But I didn’t mean it, and within a couple of months we were discussing it. I checked out their web site and that of some similar places and found out about the world of Swinging. That took my daytime romps with my dildo to a whole new level. I was a little shocked the first time Ken came into one of my fantasies, he was involved with another man’s wife while I was with her husband. But I didn’t mind at all, it was just sex, wasn’t it? I discovered Swinging doesn’t necessarily mean wife-swapping, there’s all kinds of different ways. Some people, I found out, just go to a club to dance and watch other people have sex, if you didn’t want to go all the way you could do what they called soft swap where you kiss and hug and so forth but you stop short of full-on sex. Ken and I talked about it, and it wasn’t hard for him to get me to agree to give it a try on the condition that nothing serious would happen. One Saturday noon we dropped our son off at my folk’s place and headed for the city. The first stop was a boutique where they sold ‘clubwear.’ Little flashy outfits that just begged to be taken off. I let Ken convince me I looked good in a tight metallic wrap dress, it emphasized my breasts and ass by sheathing them snugly and stopped at mid-thigh. We checked into the hotel and spent a great hour messing up the bedsheets. Then I did my hair, made up and squeezed myself into the costume. I’m lucky I never let myself gain much weight, I only weigh seven more pounds than I did when I graduated from high school. Ken was a little nervous when we got to the club, I couldn’t have cared less. What was the worst that could happen, we had already decided we’d just drink, dance and see what was going down. When we got into the bar and dance floor area, I was amazed at the effect my outfit had on the guys, plenty of them were checking me out. And since I knew many couples came to have sex with other people, I wondered how many of them would ravage me if I was willing. It was quite the turn-on for a married lady who was going to be forty in less than two years. We had a ball that first night. For three hours we stayed at the dance floor, there was popping electronic music you could really move to. It wasn’t long before other guys wanted to dance with me, Ken gave me up easily, if the men ground against my back I didn’t mind. The first time a guy reached around and grabbed at a tit, I moved away. But I saw Ken had seen and didn’t seem to mind, so the next time I let the guy feel me up a little. Ken danced a few times with other ladies, many of them had outfits that showed more than I dared, even topless, and if Ken grabbed an ass or boob, I didn’t care. Eventually I wound down, it was after eleven, we went on a tour of the place. There was a big whirlpool with a bench all around it so you could sit and just your shoulders were above the waterline. We poked our head in to see what was happening, quite a few people were soaking, no clothes were worn, for the first time I saw a woman with some guy’s dick in her mouth. While it shocked me, it didn’t, if you can understand that. We went down a hall of closed doors, heard the plain sounds of sex. One door was open, there were a few people gathered before it, inside two women and three men were humping. I watched one guy, wearing nothing but a condom, his dick was in and out of a fairly attractive woman. At the end of the hall was an amphitheater, on the mattresses in the middle perhaps a dozen people romped, one woman was satisfying three men simultaneously, and when one climaxed and gave up she beckoned another to join in. I wondered if she knew the new guy’s name, or even cared. I wasn’t shocked. I didn’t want to join the crowd, but a part of me sort of wished Ken would go and be with the strange women. I didn’t think I’d be jealous at all. It was a very curious feeling. On the walk back to the dance floor we passed the jacuzzi again, Ken told me he’d like to go in, I agreed. There were some shelves and hooks on the wall, I took off my dress and thong, grabbed a towel, walked to the pool. It wasn’t the first time men had seen me nude, before we had Joel we took a vacation at Miami Beach and Ken talked me into going to Haulover Beach. Yes, I caught a few of the guys checking me out, my nipples hurt they were so tight. Some of the people were just soaking, there were a few who were involved in foreplay of one kind or another. I wondered if they were married, friends or strangers. After ten minutes or so I felt Ken’s hand on my knee under the water, I climbed up on his lap, we kissed, he fondled my tits and fingered me, I stroked his dick, now steel hard. We were ready, he grabbed my hand, with only my clothes and purse in my hand and a towel wrapped around me we ran to a private room, Ken threw me on a bed and slid his prick into my very wet pussy. I’d like to say I came, but I didn’t. Sometimes when Ken and I are making love I have a nice orgasm, other times I don’t, but I always enjoy myself. If anything’s missing, I can usually bring myself off with a finger, and Ken understands it and doesn’t mind. Ken, on the other hand, pumped a gallon of sperm inside me. I figured he was thinking about the other naked girls he’d seen that night, wishing he was sticking it to them, it didn’t bother me at all. It didn’t take ten minutes until we were both happy and unhorny. In the bathroom we showered to get rid of the chlorine, I repaired my hair and makeup, we headed back to the dance floor. Ken told me to go ahead, he was winded he said, and I danced by myself until I was joined by others, both male and female. I was touched through my clothing, upstairs and on my rear, one guy pulled my skirt up, felt my ass. When he tried to get his hand between my legs, I stopped him. At two o’clock they turned the lights on and kicked us out. If they hadn’t, we might still be there. In our hotel room, Ken made love to me again, he hadn’t come three times in twenty-four hours since Joel came along, that time I saw the stars, thinking about all the strange things we’d seen, the guys who had felt me up on the dance floor. ```` We couldn’t wait to go back! For the next weeks we talked endlessly about what we’d done, what we’d seen, what it was like. Ken was completely turned on by the fact that a man felt my ass up, talked about what would happen if he’d pulled my dress down and sucked on my nipples. I dreamed about that, of course, but also thought that if some girl sucked on Ken’s dick it would be super. A few weeks later my parents asked if they could take Joel and his cousins to a theme park for the weekend, we said ‘Sure!’ So we headed for the city to repeat the adventure. This time I bought a red dress, halter top and the cowl neck drooped all the way to my belly button, a good shake would let anybody see my nipples. Once again we hit the dance floor as soon as we got there, not half an hour later a very cute guy was grinding on my ass, I could feel his hard on against my butt, his hand snuck around my front, slipped into the dress, my nipple was being pinched. I looked to Ken, he was smiling to beat the band and gave me a thumbs up. I twisted my head, kissed my partner while he held my naked breast. We sat for awhile, talked to a man and his wife, found out they had been in the Lifestyle for over five years, had a bunch of friends, I had a vision about the attractive wife writhing under Ken. We explained we were new, only our second time here, and we hadn’t done anything yet. Ken said we might be ‘soft-swap,’ I wondered if he wanted to see if the other couple would go into a room with us. I was a tad upset about that, not because I wouldn’t have enjoyed it, but that we hadn’t talked it out, figured what we were comfortable with yet. Luckily, the couple didn’t bite, I got the impression they were looking for more than just a bit of foreplay, but they did say we wouldn’t have much trouble finding whatever we wanted there. And she told me to watch out for single guys, sometimes they got a little out of hand. We repeated the hot tub experience again, this time I got Ken to sit on the side and took his prick in my mouth. Later, we headed for a private room, there was only one available with two beds. The club was popping that night, there was a naughty schoolgirl event going on. Ken asked me if I wanted to leave the door open, let people watch us as we screwed. I hesitated, but then agreed; the rule was that if the door was open people could watch but no one would come in unless they were invited. We were down to the buff, getting it on, when a couple interrupted us and asked if they could use the other bed, there was nothing else open. We let them, and they started making out. I liked the fact that we could watch them and they could watch us. We gathered a bit of a crowd at the door, as Ken fucked me I watched a single guy lick his lips and play with his cock. I didn’t mind, in fact I scooted around so he could watch Ken’s cock slide in and out of my pussy. 111 The next day, lying in our hotel bed, Ken and I talked about what was happening to us, where we wanted it to go. He plainly admitted he wanted to screw other women, wouldn’t mind if somebody else stuck his penis where only his had been. I was reluctant to go there. It wasn’t religion. Oh, we went to church most Sundays where I’d been baptized and we’d been married. Other times, we went to Ken’s parents church. But I didn’t take the theology seriously, I figured if people were nice to each other it didn’t matter what prayers they said. And the people screwing around at the club didn’t hurt anyone as far as I saw. A little bit of it was the fear of disease. With HIV and HPV and other stuff flying around, I didn’t want to get sick. There was the problem with pregnancy, when we decided Joel was the only kid we wanted Ken got a vasectomy, so there wasn’t a problem doing it with him and I didn’t really want to go back on birth control. But mostly it was that I’d never given myself to somebody else, I had a notion I wanted to save myself forever for Ken. He was a little surprised at that, didn’t quite understand. When I told him that even though I didn’t want anybody else sticking it to me, I wasn’t worried if he fucked another girl it blew his mind. But, after talking it out, he accepted it as the way it was. In the end, we made up some ground rules. - We would be soft-swap. We could do anything we wanted with other people, short of full penetration in my pussy. (I told Ken if he ever got the chance and wanted to, go ahead. He told me if I wasn’t going to he wasn’t going to. I told him he was being foolish and if he got into it and changed his mind he should have fun!) - If Ken did screw somebody, he had to use a condom. - We would only ‘play’ at the club. We knew there were some couples who got together in their houses, but if we played too close to home it could get out and hurt our reputations. As a local lawyer, Ken couldn’t let that happen. And no affairs, this was a team sport. - The last thing was about the single guys at the club. Ken said if I wanted to get it on with a guy it was fine with him. And if I didn’t mind, could he watch? I thought that was okay, in fact if he was there he could make sure the guy didn’t poke me ‘by accident.’ The next time we could talk my folks into taking Joel for the night, we were off to the city, hoping to break our cherry. It was much the same, we got to the club about 8:30, saw it was an average crowd, around a hundred people. The couples who go to the club can be split into three camps. First there’s the people who came having already planned who they were going to play with, cliques or foursomes. Second there were the people who weren’t going to play with anybody, were there only for the sexy atmosphere; that was us the first two times. Lastly there’s the the couples that are looking to hook up with somebody for a good time, we were now hopefully in that camp. (Oh, there’s a smattering of single guys and maybe one or two single girls. We’d talk to them if they were nice, but they didn’t really concern us.) We started circulating, dancing. I was wearing lycra shorts that looked like they’d been painted on and a mesh halter top that really didn’t hide anything, I thought I was hot and the looks I got confirmed my theory. When we weren't on the floor, we were talking with couples, got a few nibbles. When we told them we were soft-swap, the first few couples lost their interest, they wanted to go all the way, I couldn’t blame them. Then we happened on an older couple, Ann and Tom, we found out they were in their early fifties (although they didn’t look it,) and they said they were soft-swap too. We started dancing with them, Tom seemed a little shy, didn’t try to feel me up, I could see Ken’s hands ranging all over Ann’s dress. A little while later when the guys went over to get some drinks Ann told me they thought we were a cute couple, wanted to know if we would go in a room with them. Tom wasn’t my dream boat, a little overweight, but we were horny and wanted to lose our ‘virginity’ so I told her I’d talk it over with Ken. We went over to the side and I told him we had the offer, he thought Ann was sexy even if she was a little old, we went over to them and said yes. It took us ten minutes before everyone gathered their stuff and we found a room that was open, two beds. We were talking, suddenly it seemed a little awkward, like nobody knew how to get it started. Finally, Ann led Ken to one of the beds, they sat on it and she started kissing him. So I got Tom on the other bed, we started making out. He was a pretty good kisser, he started feeling my tits up, I was having fun, I pulled my top off. I helped him pull his shirt over his head, and then he took his pants and boxers off, I was making out with a a naked man with an erection! His dick was about the same size as Ken’s, but I was surprised to see a big curve in it. He was able to get my nipples tight, the way he licked at them was somehow different from the way Ken always sucked me. I caught Ken’s eye, he was naked and Ann was down to her panties. He was feeling her up down there, she had his dick in his hand, rubbing it. By this time, Tom was pulling my shorts down, he saw my thong. Then when he laid beside me and started kissing me, his hand traveled down there. I don’t quite know what I expected, but I was stunned when he pushed the little strap to the side and put his finger inside me. Maybe, I don’t know, maybe I thought I’d be with a guy and they’d never put anything up there. But there he was, finger fucking me. And by this time, Ken was licking Ann. So, since it was happening to me and I couldn’t go back if I wanted to, I relaxed, let Tom go to work. It wasn’t bad. Oh, I wasn’t close to coming, I was way too nervous, but I liked the way his finger was working it. He was concentrating on the side of the tunnel, something Ken doesn’t do much, and I got to liking it. Then he shifted, put his dick near my face, it was obvious he wanted me to suck it. But I didn’t want to, I still didn’t want a strange prick any place inside me. I looked over, Ken was kneeling over Ann’s face, his dick was in her mouth, sliding in and out, and I could see a look of happiness on his face. So I got Tom to lie down and licked his thing a little bit. It didn’t taste bad or anything. I got my hand real wet with my spit and started giving him a hand job. The dick got even harder, and just before it was going to go off - I figured I’d let him spit on his stomach, I guess - Ann came over, told me she’d take it from there, and I went over to the other bed. I saw Ann on top of Tom, they were already going to town, and I got on my back and let Ken stick it to me. He was so excited from what Ann did to him that he didn’t last more than a couple of minutes. Ann and Tom were still going at it, she was having a pretty good orgasm and I heard Tom give one long ummmm, they were done. I wondered what would happen after that, and was surprised when we all just laid around for maybe fifteen minutes or so without our clothes on, talking about stuff. They told us they went to a house party every once in awhile, how it was really hot, if we wanted they could get us an invitation. After awhile Ann came over to our bed and we started feeling Ken up, both of us. He loved it! And Ann held my breast, told me I had real pretty ones. Yeah, it felt a little weird, but not like I didn’t like it. Then we decided to put our clothes on, we all kissed again, and we went back to the party. As I was dancing with Ken, I was a little freaked out. I mean, I’d just let another man touch me all over, Ken had his dick in a girl’s mouth, and we were acting like nothing had happened! Ken realized something was wrong, he took me over to a little quiet area, got me a drink, and got me to calm down. My perspective came back, it was what we wanted, wasn’t it? I started looking at the other sexy couples dancing, and it didn’t seem so strange anymore. But that night we didn’t go down the hall to watch the orgy, and we didn’t go into the hot tub, I didn’t want anybody else to see my naked body. In fact, we left early, a little bit after midnight. The next morning Ken and I were lying in bed and he started feeling me up. And then I took his dick in my mouth and thought how it had been in Ann’s, it seemed okay. A bit later Ken went down to eat me, and I wondered what it would have been like if Tom had done that. And then, when Ken and I got into a very comfortable position and we were making slow love, I thought about how sexy everyone was at the club and how I’d handled a dick that wasn’t my husband’s and I let myself go and had a long, wonderful come, and all was right with the world again. We went back to the club three weeks after that. We were dancing with a guy and his wife, it started getting pretty hot, I don’t know who first suggested we head for a room, we found one with a huge mattress. Rather than him with me and Ken with the girl, it turned into a pile, everyone kissing and fondling anybody else. (Except for the two guys, they didn’t touch each other.) I found out it wasn’t bad kissing another woman, letting her touch me, and a bit later the guy went down on me. I liked that! Ken got the girl to come with his mouth, and we all had a great time. They turned into regular playmates. We went back to the club as often as we could, given that we had a son we couldn’t get away from often. Usually we got there every six weeks or so, but there was a time when Joel went on a long vacation with my folks and we were able to hit the place on a Friday AND a Saturday night two weekends in a row. We were regulars, and we knew maybe sixty percent of all the people who were there most nights. The word got around we were soft-swap and although everyone was nice, there were still a lot of people that wanted more than that, so we didn’t talk to them a whole lot. We did pretty well picking newbie couples up. Most experienced couples didn’t want to deal with the rookies, too much can go wrong, it can get a little dramatic. (Like it did with me after that first time with Tom and Ann.) But we were able to handle it, and had a lot of fun breaking a few couples in. And if nothing seemed to be happening early in the evening, we just waited. Sometimes, after midnight, if a couple hadn’t found anybody to play with all night, they might say yeah, we could do soft-swap. Probably we were able to hook up five out of six nights; the times we couldn’t we made love with each other, it was fine. The next couple of times we were there we went into a room with couples. We got better at getting over our initial awkwardness, it got easier to take our clothes off and get it on. I got to liking it when the guy would eat me out, although I still never came close to coming. And I didn’t mind when a guy would put a finger inside me, in a way I didn’t think that was any worse than the dildos I used. The third time I got my guy to come in my hand, and the girl Ken was with let him come in her mouth. That was okay with both of us, hot even. But I still didn’t want to take another guy’s dick in my mouth. Ken and I talked it out one night when we were driving home. He didn’t understand my scruples about that. I tried to tell him, something about keeping it special just for him and he laughed, telling me we weren’t fucking other people, wasn’t that special enough? I didn’t agree with him, but I thought about it and wondered if I wasn’t just being a little silly. What would it hurt? Luckily, the next time we were at the club, the couple we found had a little mousy woman, but the guy was tall and handsome. So when we got down to it, I put my face in his lap and it smelled really nice. I licked it and liked the taste, so I went ahead and let the tip between my lips. And then, my training took over. I bobbed on him, I sucked and licked, I fondled his balls, I stroked the shaft. And within a couple of moments, I felt him coming, tasted the pre-cum, and I lifted my head. It’s not that I had any problem with Ken coming in my mouth, I even swallowed sometimes with him, but I still didn’t want other guys actually gushing inside any part of me. It didn’t matter, the guy loved it! Later, when we were just lying around afterwards, he told me my blow job was better than some girl’s fucks. Don’t think we weren’t a little picky. There were a lot of couples where she looked okay, but he was either much older or overweight. (Or both!) We left those people alone. And the fact that I was smoking (many guys told me that,) maybe got us some couples that hoped to convert us once they got us in a room. One night, we got it on late with a couple we knew to be very experienced, Corey and Cassandra. She was one of the hottest girls there, he was quite good looking in a bad-boy way. They hunted us down, danced with us as dirty as you could get. I was wearing sort of a miniskirt that night, Corey got his finger between my legs and felt me up. Then he asked me if my blow jobs were as good as guys said they were, I whispered back if he wanted to find out I was game. So we went into a room with them. It was immediate get-it-on time, full on kisses and handling all around. We were naked in no time at all, and Corey went down on me, getting me as wet as I could. I could hear Ken and Cassandra talking to each other on the other bed, and she told Ken she wanted to fuck him. I couldn’t make out what he said then, and they shut up for a few minutes. (Later, Ken told me he said that was okay with him, but he told her he didn’t think I was going to screw Corey.) About five minutes later, she announced to us, listen, I’m going to fuck him, Corey said okay, I told Ken to put a condom on. Corey leaned over to me and said he guessed that meant we were going to fuck too, right? I said no way, but I’ll give you that blow job. Before I went down on him, I watched as Cassandra climbed up on Ken and for the first time since we’d been married, Ken was screwing somebody who wasn’t me. While they were fucking - it was quite acrobatic, they kept shifting positions - I gave Corey my best. He seemed to love it, but he took a long time getting there, I noticed he was watching his girl friend with Ken. Finally, he asked me please, could he fuck me? Again I told him no, I wasn’t into that, so he said can I at least come on your cunt? I didn’t see any problem with that, and he knelt beside me - I kept my knees together so there wouldn’t be an ‘accident.’ Pretty soon I heard him grunt and I felt the warm wetness spurting onto my pussy lips. A little bit after that, I heard Ken start moaning, I knew he was coming inside Cassandra, I was pretty happy about that. They didn’t stick around, before they left they told us we were really good, they wanted to try it with us again, we said sure why not! I cleaned myself up, and then Ken got down between my legs and started tonguing me. I thought about Corey’s sweet dick, I had a great come! The upshot was Corey and Cassandra barely talked to us after that, and I heard he told some other guys my blow job wasn’t anything special. We just laughed about it. We continued to attend the club as often as we could, most nights ended up with us in a room with others. We got fairly close to one couple, Mark and Nicole, and we played maybe five or six times with them. We knew they were full swap sometimes, but we all liked each other so much they didn’t mind we didn’t go all the way. Mark really liked my blow jobs, Nicole liked the way Ken ate her out and kissed her nipples. We talked about it, they accepted I didn’t want anybody’s prick inside me, and they knew I didn’t have any objection to Ken fucking her, but she didn’t go all the way with him while we played. Then one night, we were at the club, Nicole was there by her lonesome. She told us Mark was out of town at a conference, and then later she got me in the restroom and asked for a favor. Would I mind if she borrowed Ken? She left no doubt that if I said okay she was gonna take him all the way. I told her to have a ball, actually helped her find a room, told her to go in and wait. Then I went out to the dance floor, Ken was having a drink with a guy we knew. I kissed Ken, gave him a couple of condoms, and told him Nicole was waiting for him behind door 14, I didn’t want to see him for at least an hour. I danced for awhile, then I decided to take a dip. I was sitting there, steaming, and I got into a conversation with one of the single guys I knew pretty well but had never played with, Chuck. (Up to that time, I’d never let any single guy do more than kiss me or cop a feel out on the dance floor.) I was pretty horny, thinking about what Ken was doing with Nicole, so when Chuck pulled me to him, I cooperated and let him kiss me, and then he started feeling me and I handled his dick. It was long and nice, so after a few moments I got him to sit on the side of the pool and took his prick between my lips. It didn’t take him long, when he was close to coming I put the dick between my tits, kept stroking, he splashed all over me. We got back in the water, kept making out, I didn’t mind that he put a finger in me and screwed around. Then I saw Ken and Nicole coming towards us. She had that rosy glow women get after great sex, Ken had this big silly grin on his face. They got in, said hi to Chuck, after a few minutes I could tell Nicole was feeling him under the water. A little bit after that, Chuck got out, then a couple moments later Nicole followed him. I didn’t see her until much later, and she still had that rosy glow. I wanted to ask her if Ken was better than Chuck, but didn’t. We played with Mark and Nicole a couple of times after that, both times she got Ken to suit up. Mark never seemed to mind I was just playing around with him, he remained satisfied with my sucking. So Ken was occasionally going all the way with Nicole, there was one or two women in addition to Cassandra that let him fuck them, I was happy. Ken and I still discussed my limitation every once in awhile. He knew I was quite satisfied with what we did ten or twelve times a year. But he would whisper in my ear every once in awhile that he’d love it if I went ahead and fucked another guy, sort of caught up with him. Sometimes in bed at our house I’d role play with him about actually fucking somebody else, and I told him if I ever decided I wanted to go all the way, I’d let him know. It began to seem less of a big thing, but still I didn’t let a guy put it in. ```````` One night, Jackie and her boyfriend started chatting us up. This was the situation I told you about at the start of the story. They’d heard we had a pretty good reputation, even though I was soft-swap, after some dancing and fooling around we all decided to head for a room. Like I told you earlier, I gave him one of my blow jobs even though he wanted to fuck me, Jackie and Ken had full on sex. Afterwards, I asked Ken how good she was, (I always did, even if we just fooled around and he didn’t get laid,) and then we got dressed and headed back to the dance floor. I was wearing a little mermaid outfit that night, feeling fine, and I twirled with a whole bunch of guys. Like always, they felt free to hold my ass, grab a tit, that kind of thing always turned me on. It was after midnight, the place was beginning to wind down a bit, and I wanted to hit the jacuzzi. It was half full with people, Ken and I sat, he was satisfied from Jackie I could tell, we didn’t make out except for hands touching each other softly under the water. I heard Chuck say hi, then he was in the water. I stood, gave him a full-on kiss, rubbing my tits into his chest, trapping his dick between my legs. He sat on my left side, Ken was on my right. We started talking about this and that, Chuck told us about some work he was doing, and I felt his hand on my leg. I was very tempted, spread my knees so he had plenty of room. Before long, I felt him diddling my button, it felt very, very good. I turned to kiss him, Ken understood what was going on, reached around and pinched a nipple. Chuck had a finger inside me, pressed my g-spot, usually so hard to find, at the same time he was able to tease my clit. I was as close to coming as I’d ever been at the club, or with a man that wasn’t Ken. A few steamy moments later, I turned to Ken and told him I wanted to take Chuck into a room and give him a blow job. Ken told me it was okay, but he seemed a little down about it. Then I told him he could come and watch, he turned happy. I told Chuck what I was planning, he agreed at once, he led us to a room with a bed and a couch, Ken carrying our clothing. We were already naked, had been doing foreplay, there was no need for any hesitation. I sat on the bed, Chuck stood in front of me, I took his beautiful prick into my mouth. One hand was on his balls, another on the shaft, I heard Chuck’s sweet moans. I could tell he was getting there, it had been very quick, so I suddenly stopped, I wanted it to last. I stood, kissed Chuck passionately again. One of his hands was holding a breast, the other was on my back, pulling me close. His erection was against my stomach, it felt warm and nice. Suddenly, I wanted more. In his ear I asked him to eat me. I laid on the bed, my ass a foot from the edge, raised my feet. Chuck was kneeling on the floor in front of me, his lips were at my clit, sucking it, nipping it with his teeth. It felt oh so good. All of a sudden a finger was inside me, rubbing my wet tunnel, he found my g-spot again somehow. My breath grew short, my nipples puckered. Was I coming? No, that was impossible, it had never happened before. But there it was, not a huge one, but an orgasm none the less. And I wanted more! “Honey,” I said, “do you have a condom Chuck can use?” Ken seemed surprised and yet joyful, he handed Chuck a packet, I made sure it was rolled on properly. I put a couple of pillows under my ass, raising my hole to just the right level, Chuck stood in front of me, I grabbed his dick, rubbed it around on my pussy lips, only the second one ever to go there. Chuck pushed in, just a little bit, slowly, and I was getting fucked! He went deeper and deeper, I felt the strange sensation of plastic inside me, something I’d never felt before. Somehow, it was very different from anything Ken had ever done to me. And when my new lover started moving, it also was strange. I looked over my shoulder, my husband was there, as Chuck screwed me Ken and I shared a gaze of love and I held my husband’s hand. Then I turned my attention back to my lover. Chuck leaned down, we kissed. I shifted, he was somehow straddling one of my legs, holding the other high in the air, and he was pushing in and out steadily, eagerly. I looked into his eyes, watching him screw me, and suddenly I was overwhelmed! Ken told me I kicked and groaned through my orgasm, I don't remember. I only know I saw streaks of bright neon, felt the shaking and hot spell spread all over me, lasting, Ken tells me, for a very long time. Chuck stayed with me, when I got my senses back we shifted again, I was on my knees and he was behind me. That was when Ken got in front of me, put his dick where I could suck it, get him hard. Then I found myself straddling Chuck below me, slowly moving so that the tip of his dick touched every speck of my hole. My husband was standing on the bed, letting me suck his prick and squeeze his balls, and then I heard Chuck’s moans start, I tightened my pussy, pressed down as he spurted his love juice inside me, wanting even a little more. We collapsed, I held and kissed Chuck passionately, peeling his dick out of the latex, fondling the mass, bending down to take it once again inside my mouth and taste the remnants of the sperm. A few minutes later, Ken grabbed me, roughly turned me around, he was on top and didn’t take long before I was being nakedly filled with his semen. We rested, the two boys stroked me, I admit I paid more attention to Chuck than I did to Ken, he didn’t seem to mind. When I told Chuck he was the first guy, other than Ken, to make love with me, I’m not sure he believed it, but he seemed honored. Without his asking I sucked on him again, tried my best to get him hard and when I was successful, he put another condom on and we fucked again. The overhead light flickered, indicating we had just a few minutes left, and Chuck pounded hard into me, managed to release one more time. We didn’t have many moments left that night, we cuddled quickly, Chuck told me yes, I gave the best blow job in the club, but I screwed even better than that. And then our clothes were on, I kissed Chuck one more time before we left, Ken and I drove home. We talked about it on the forty-minute drive, I told him all I’d felt, got him to tell me what he saw, told him I was a little sorry he didn’t get his phone out and take some pictures. He promised he would if there was a next time. I told him I was sure there would be, I really wanted to get together with Mark and Nicole, that Ken wouldn’t be the only one who got screwed any more. I guess we’re going to have to let the people at the club know we’re not soft swap anymore. Feedback is, to an author, a marvelous thing. Perhaps you could write a comment, telling me what you liked or what you think I could do better. I promise you, it will make my day!

We're a soft swing couple with lots of adventures over the years. Here's one of our first when we were still newbies. We had a trip planned to Vegas and I went on-line and read about swing clubs. We decided we would go to one and just see what happens. We were both a bit nervous when we got there. There was every kind of person you could imagine. Many were older and not in great shape, but there were enough folks that were not only interesting to chat with, but nice looking also. We spent about an hour walking around drinking wine and not much chatting at first. We met a couple upstairs in the couples-only room that had been swinging for a long time. We asked them lots of questions and at first I was surprised how open they were discussing what they were into and telling us details of their swapping adventures. Sitting next to a good looking lady and listening to her explain how she was giving her husband a blow job while a stranger was fucking her from behind is really cool. Anyway, we went back downstairs for another glass of wine and I got an idea about one of my wife's little fantasies. I knew she always had a fantasy about being felt up in a crowd by a stranger. It started when she was in college and was at a crowded bar listening to music. The place was packed and she noticed that a guy was behind her and kind of rubbing up against her. She decided to push back and he fondled her ass with his hands. The music ended and the crowd broke up. Since then she’s always had this fantasy about a strange guy fondling her from behind and not knowing who it was. So while downstairs, I waited until she was in the restroom and I found a guy I knew she would consider cute. I approached him and quickly told him her fantasy and asked if he would like to help make it a reality. He of course said yes. I told him we would be at the end of the hallway watching some action in one of the bedrooms. My wife came out of the restroom and I said let's go check out one of the bedrooms. There were a few couples on the bed in various states of foreplay. Very erotic. I saw my new friend walk down the hall toward us, but my wife could not see him as she was looking into the room. I began kissing my wife and kept an eye on him. He looked at me as if to ask “are you sure?”, I kind of nodded and he got close enough to her that she felt his presence. She started to turn around, but I held her, kissed her and told her to just enjoy. He first pushed his crotch into her ass and placed his hands on her hips. My wife’s eyes got wide open and just stared at me. He then began to move his hands under her blouse very slowly toward her pert little breasts. She began to kiss me passionately. Her blouse was loose fitting and I could see his hands fondling her tits and very softly teasing her nipples. We both had hard-ons and had my wife as a sandwich. He moved one hand down and reached inside her skirt and started playing with her pussy. She was on fire and was moving around while his hands explored her body. He then winked at me, smiled and melted back into the main room. We kissed for a while and we both couldn’t believe what just happened. She of course wanted to know who it was. I told her to walk around the room and smile at each guy and see if she could figure it out. All the guys of course smiled back and I finally had to tell her who it was. She said he had huge hands but they were very gentle. That got us started on our fun little adventures at swinger clubs. Always strange to go up to a guy and ask him to feel up your wife. We have lots of stories, love to hear yours and we’ll share more.

Our summers always begin the same. Laura and I throw a party on the first weekend of June every year. All our friends and many of theirs that we don't know come over to swim, play volleyball and cornhole, eat, drink, and have a good time. This summer was no different. At 4:00 p.m., over 60 people were running around enjoying themselves. Laura and I had been introduced to several friends of friends and couldn't remember most of their names, in all honesty. Bathing suits are the norm, and most of the ladies are in bikinis laying out working on their summer tans while the men are playing. Like all men, I size up the ladies around the pool and do my fair share of flirting with all of them. Laura is, of course, flirting back with everyone flirting with her. As I walked around, I noticed a drop-dead gorgeous young black women in this incredibly tiny bikini. I remember being introduced to her earlier when she and her husband had arrived, but I couldn't remember her name for the life of me. Her husband was playing volleyball while I was standing there, staring. By midnight there were twenty or so people left. By 1:00 a.m., it was just six of us. With fewer people to entertain, Laura and I had slowed down and had time to relax. I had learned from friends of ours that the black couple's names were Deshawn and Jasmine, and they had come with Mike and Julie. I grabbed the beer cooler and pulled it up next to the edge of the pool. Laura quickly shed her shorts and dove in. I followed right behind. It was nice to be able to relax after a long night of playing host and hostess. We were spread out around the pool, and I was teasing Laura with my hands under the water when Julie called out that she had been waiting all night for everyone to leave so that she could skinny dip. She asked if we minded? Laura laughed and said, nope, it sounded like a good idea to her. In short order, we had all removed our suits and thrown them on the deck. Everyone was still spread out in the pool. All three couples were obviously doing some heavy petting under the water. Laura was getting horny, and I was enjoying the play. Julie and Mike swam down to the shallow end near Laura and me. The girls started chatting while Mike and I were trying to see their nude bodies, but the lighting wasn't cooperating. After a while, Jasmine and Deshawn came down to the shallows, but they stayed on the other side. I was still playing with Laura's pussy, and she occasionally reached around and played with my erect cock. From the way Julie was squirming, I was pretty sure that Mike was doing the same thing to her pussy. After a few beers, I needed to use the restroom and went to reach for my trunks. Laura and Julie gave me such grief that I just jumped out of the pool without my trunks, walked over to the corner of the house, and relieved the pressure. As I returned to the pool, I was completely exposed to everyone in the pool. Julie and Laura were catcalling, while Mike just laughed. I dove back into the pool right over top of Laura and Julie, and when I came to the surface, I was about five feet away from Deshawn and Jasmine. I asked them if they were going to stay over there all night or if they were going to join us on the other side? That got Laura, Julie, and Mike yelling encouragement for them to join us. Deshawn looked down at Jasmine and coaxed her over. When I swam back to Laura, we started our mutual teasing again. Julie and Mike were right next to us at that point, and I could see Mike's hand down around the front of Julie's waist. It was incredible watching them even though I couldn't see exactly what was going on. Jasmine and Deshawn were still about five feet away from the four of us. Mike suggested we play chicken. Naturally, all three of us guys were more than willing. Julie and Laura quickly agreed, but Jasmine didn't seem interested. I dropped under the water and put Laura on my shoulders. As I stood up, all of Laura came into view. Julie was only a second behind on Mike's shoulders, her wet tits shimmering in the moonlight. Julie had beautiful tits. They were smaller than Laura's but were very firm. The four of us started horsing around when suddenly Jasmine and Deshawn joined in. Laura and I lost first because I was too busy staring at Jasmine's tits. When Jasmine and Deshawn won, the girls accused Mike and me of rigging it just so we could see Jasmine's tits. We laughed and said they were definitely worth losing the first game over. We played another round, which Julie and Mike lost. Then Julie suggested that we play a game. She explained that we were going to use the rules from quarters. If any couple won three in a row, then they could make a new rule. We all laughed and agreed to give it a go. Deshawn and Jasmine won the first one, and then Laura and I won one. Mike and Julie won the next two, and Mike started winking at Deshawn and me, so we let them win a third. Julie quickly announced Rule #1. From now on, the two losing couples had to switch partners. The idea of having Julie or Jasmine on my shoulders gave me a hard-on. I must digress here and explain that although Laura and I have experimented with our sexuality by opening our marriage, she has never been with a black man. To be honest, she had never mentioned it. The next game Deshawn and Jasmine won, and before I was out of the water Julie was next to me, waiting for her ride! As I took a deep breath to go underwater to put her on my shoulders, she reached down and grabbed my erect cock. Before I came up between her legs, I ran my hand over her pussy. I rose out of the water, and the next game started. Julie and I won, and I waited in anticipation as Laura swam over to Deshawn. I almost came just watching her sitting on his broad, black shoulders. Watching Jasmine on Mike's shoulders made me jealous, so as soon as Jasmine went in the water in the next game, I lost my footing, and Julie followed. While we were under, Julie turned quickly and took my cock into her mouth for a couple of quick licks. Man, I was on fire! When I came up, Jasmine was standing right next to me with her beautiful tits only inches from my face. She was just watching me. I reached out my hand under the water and slid a finger along her pussy. She just smiled. As I walked around her, I told her I was dying to taste her. I stopped behind her, and she reached back and grabbed my cock. I just stood there watching Deshawn and wondering if he had any idea what she was doing to me? I went under and put her on my shoulders. The game continued for several rounds, with all of us switching partners and teasing each other. I was ready to explode, and Jasmine was definitely warming up to things. Finally, Julie and Deshawn won three in a row. They went to the side and conversed about what Rule #2 was going to be. When they turned around, Julie was grinning from ear to ear. She said, "You're going to love Rule #2. From now on, the losing couple must give the winning couple head for two minutes". Nobody disagreed or complained about the rule, so we mounted up for another go, knowing the stakes had been raised! Laura and I won, and Julie and Deshawn lost first. Laura and I swam over to the edge of the pool, pulled ourselves out, and sat on the side. I reached over and started kissing Laura, squeezing her nipples, when my cock was wrapped in the warmth of Julie's mouth. I opened my eyes and looked down. God, Julie looked good sucking my cock but what floored me was seeing Deshawn licking Laura's pussy. He was going crazy, and Laura was nearing orgasm when Mike started yelling, "time!" Nobody stopped right away, but we finally disengaged from each other. Laura and I got back into the water, and I told her I couldn't wait to see her suck Deshawn's cock. She smiled and said, "I can't wait either because it's huge." I asked her how she knew? She just smiled and said, "What, you think you're the only one playing around under the water?" I smiled and slid my finger into her dripping cunt. She had enjoyed Deshawn's attention considerably! Julie and Mike won the next round, with Deshawn and Jasmine the losers. Deshawn dove right into Julie's pussy while she pulled and tugged on her nipples. Mike was all smiles as he watched Jasmine slowly run her tongue up and down the shaft of his cock. I moved Laura over to the side of the pool and, after a few moments of feverish fingering, slid my engorged cock into her waiting cunt. We slow fucked as we watched the action. I said to Laura, "I bet you want to feel Deshawn's huge cock inside you." She said, "God, yes!" We let things go on for a while longer than two minutes, and I noticed that Jasmine had never actually taken Mike's cock into her mouth. We finally called time, and Jasmine came over to me while Laura swam over to Deshawn. I smiled and said, "Did that taste good?" She said, "Not as good as you're going to." I reached down and started playing with her pussy while she squeezed my cock and balls. I wanted her so bad. Mike and Julie won the next round again, with Deshawn and Laura losing first. As Laura swam over to where Mike sat, I stepped behind Jasmine and started sliding my cock between her ass cheeks and along her pussy lips. I watched as Laura slid her lips over Mike's cock, and as soon as Deshawn started on Julie, Jasmine reached down, grabbed my cock, pushed back her hips, and slid my cock into her sopping pussy. She turned her head around and said, "God, I want you to myself so bad." I was playing with her tits with one hand, rubbing her clit with the other, and kissing her at the same time. I nearly lost it when I felt her pussy start to convulse as she let out a low moan. Just as I neared my climax, Jasmine yelled, "Time," and everyone stopped. I pulled out of her, and she turned, smiled, and said, "We'll finish later." Laura and I won the next round and quickly swam to the edge. Deshawn and Jasmine had lost! I started kissing Laura as they approached when Laura said, "Stop, I want to watch her suck on your beautiful cock." We both played with each other's nipples as Jasmine slid between my legs and, with one smooth motion, slid her lips over my cock and started going down! She kept right on going until she reached the bottom, and while Jasmine held all of me in her throat, she looked up at me. Laura looked at me and said, "You're not going to last two minutes with her doing that." I thought I was going to cum right there. Laura bent over and started sucking on my nipple, while Jasmine began sliding up and down my shaft. Sure enough, in no time, I was spewing stream after stream of hot jism into Jasmine's waiting mouth. She swallowed every drop! I don't think that anyone realized I came except for Jasmine and Laura. Jasmine kept playing with my cock until Mike yelled, "Time!" We all hit the water and started the next round. Julie and Deshawn won the next two games, and Laura wasn't joking when she said Deshawn was huge. I watched Jasmine give him head and couldn't believe how much of him she could fit in her mouth. Laura and I fucked in the water, and Laura had a small orgasm. The second time they won, I fucked Jasmine in the water while Laura sucked on Deshawn's cock. Jasmine came pretty hard while we were at it. If Deshawn and Julie won the next one, there could be a new rule! The next round started, and Julie and Deshawn won while Laura and I lost. I dove into Julie's waiting cunt with all the vigor I could muster while I intently watched as Laura tried to swallow all of Deshawn's massive cock into her mouth. I couldn't believe how much she was taking, easily as much as Jasmine had, and I'm sure Jasmine had spent a lot of time practicing. It was incredible to watch Laura going down on Deshawn. When we hit the water Julie smiled and said, "Ok, let's make this really interesting! From now on, both losing couples must do whatever the winners want for FIVE minutes!" God, I knew what I wanted! The next round lasted longer than any other did all night long. Everyone wanted to win this one. In the end, Julie and Deshawn won once again. Julie jumped out of the pool, onto a lounge chair, and said, "Come on boys, it's time for me to have some fun." I set the countdown timer on my watch and started her way. I watched in awe as Deshawn told Laura to ride his cock while he ate Jasmine out! I watched in admiration as my wife stepped over that huge black cock, her first, and slowly slid down on top of it. Inch by inch, she slid down until almost all of him was inside of her. Then she started sliding back up. Julie was watching me and said, "Come here, let me suck that cock of yours while you watch your wife fuck that huge, black cock!" Mike was slamming his meat in and out of Julie's pussy, while she sucked me, and I watched Laura slid up and down Deshawn's cock, faster and faster. It seemed like only seconds had passed when my watch started chirping. We all went back into the water, and Laura and I won the next round. I jumped out of the water and told Jasmine that she had better get off while she rode me. I had Julie ride my face all the while. I looked over a couple of times and saw Laura on her knees sucking Mike's cock while Deshawn filled her pussy from behind. I was a little too busy eating and fucking to tell what all Laura was doing. Suddenly Jasmine and Laura both started screaming, "I'm cumming, fuck, I'm cumming, God yes." When the two of them quieted down, we could hear my watch chirping as the timer went off. We all slowly disengaged and headed back into the pool. Laura came over to me and whispered, "I want his load so bad." I just smiled. I guess her first black cock was to her liking! Jasmine and Deshawn won the next round, and everyone was out of the pool again. Jasmine grabbed Mike and me and said, "You two are going to fulfill a fantasy of mine. Mike lie down." He did, and she took his cock into her waiting cunt in one quick drop. Then Jasmine looked at me and said, "Fuck me in the ass, God, please fuck me in the ass." I couldn't believe that I was a woman was telling me to do something that I would have died for. Man, I was in heaven as I slid my cock into Jasmine's waiting asshole. I never even saw what Deshawn was making Laura and Julie do; I had all I could handle right in front of me! I fucked Jasmine's ass, spanking it with every stroke, while Mike fucked her pussy and twisted her nipples something fierce. It wasn't long before Jasmine started screaming, "I'm cumming." After she finished her orgasm, she looked back at me and said, "Cum in my ass. I want your cum in my ass." I started slamming in and out of her beautiful asshole for all I was worth. The watch started chirping, but no one stopped. I kept going until I couldn't take it any longer. With a mighty grunt and a shove that slammed my balls against the base of Jasmine's pussy and Mike's cock, I let go. Spurt after spurt of hot, sticky cum flooded Jasmine's rectum. Just as I was finishing, Mike started thrashing and filled her pussy with cum. The watch had quieted by now, and the three of us turned to see Laura swallowing Deshawn's cum load. She was ravenous! When Laura finished cleaning Deshawn's monster cock we all opened a beer and relaxed. Laura was sitting in between Mike and Deshawn with Julie on Deshawn's other side while Jasmine and I were between Mike and Julie. After the beer, Deshawn said there was one thing that he had always wanted Jasmine to do and asked her if she was game. Jasmine looked very nervous for someone who had just been fucked by two men at once, so I was wondering what was up. Julie and Laura were both encouraging Jasmine to go for it, even though they didn't know what it was. Laura was taken back a bit when Deshawn turned to her and said, "Actually, I'll need your help in this." Talk about opening your mouth! Laura had no choice but to go along. Deshawn took Laura and laid her down on her back, legs spread, then took Jasmine and put her head between Laura's legs so he could fuck her from behind as she ate Laura's cunt. Deshawn didn't know it, but he was fulfilling one of my fantasies as well. Laura had never been with a woman, and she knew it was something that I wanted her to try. Deshawn slid his cock into Jasmine from behind and started a steady rhythm. After a few seconds, Jasmine tentatively leaned forward and began sliding her tongue up and down Laura's pussy. Laura just closed her eyes. As Deshawn's pace quickened, so did Jasmine's tongue on Laura's pussy. I wanted to see Laura involved, so I turned to Julie and said, "You know Laura's never tasted another woman, and I'd love to see it. Would you mind sitting on her face?" Laura's eyes lit up as Julie straddled her shoulders and started lowering her pussy down. I watched in fascination as Laura stuck her tongue out and Julie began sliding her pussy up and down on it. In no time, Laura was covered in Julie's juices while Mike and I masturbated. Jasmine looked over and saw me playing myself and stopped eating Laura out. She turned to Deshawn and said, "Why don't you let me under you so you can fuck my pussy while Rob fucks my ass? Laura can lie beside me so I can eat her pussy with Julie by her so Laura can eat Julie and then Julie can blow Mike." Sure enough, in short order, Deshawn was on his side buried in Jasmine's pussy. I laid down behind her and slowly slid my cock into her waiting rectum. It felt completely different this time since Deshawn's cock was so much bigger than Mike's and didn't leave much room inside her. Once I was completely inside, Deshawn and I started a steady slow rhythm. Laura lay down with her pussy facing Jasmine, who quickly went back to licking her clit. Laura's ass was facing me, so I started licking her asshole. After a while, I started fingering Laura's ass and licking her pussy from behind while Jasmine sucked on her clit. Laura was busy sucking and fingering Julie's pussy while Julie was busy sucking Mike's cock. Laura was the first to start screaming as she reached her climax. Jasmine and I kept right on eating and fingering her until she finally calmed down. Then we lightly licked her. Deshawn was next, and I could feel the warmth of his load splattering against the membrane separating our two cocks. Shortly after Deshawn had his orgasm, Julie and Mike both came too. Julie held Mike's cum in her mouth, and after they were both done turned around and kissed Laura, sharing his load with her. Jasmine and I were the only ones left, and since Deshawn was spent, he slid out of her pussy. Jasmine rolled over as I laid on my back and started riding my cock hard. Julie came around and started sucking on Jasmine's clit and licking my balls and shaft as I slid in and out of Jasmine's ass. Laura and Mike began to suck Jasmine's nipples and kiss her. Her pace quickened, and I couldn't take it anymore. I started cumming and screaming like a fool. I thought there for a second I was going to pass out. As I was coming down from my climax, Jasmine finally got hers. Julie sucked her clit into her mouth and started flicking her tongue over it. Laura was giving her a deep French kiss while Mike and Deshawn were sucking her nipples, and I was still semi-erect buried in her ass. When she finally came down, we all passed out in a heap of bodies on the deck. I don't know what time it was, and I don't think anyone cared. Everyone got quiet as they dozed off for a while, and when I woke up, my cock was still partially in Jasmine's ass. That knowledge made me start to get hard, and Jasmine squirmed as my cock grew. Jasmine turned her head towards me and smiled as she pressed back into me. I looked around and saw that Laura's head was resting on Deshawn's cock and groin, Julie's head was resting on Laura's pussy, and Mike was sleeping with his head on Julie's pussy. I slow fucked Jasmine's ass for several minutes until I sent my third load of cum into her ass. Afterward, she pulled off of me, turn to face me, kissed me, and fell back asleep in my arms. We all woke up later in the morning. The girls made breakfast while we guys cleaned up the mess from last night. Nobody said much, but we each gave very affectionate hugs and kisses when we parted.

This my journey into the lifestyle - How it all began... I saw him walk in and immediately drew my attention. He walked in with this unspoken confidence that I find sexy in a man and I thought he was cute from the beginning. I found it very easy to talk to him. I had been weighing this decision of leaving the clinic, I had just gotten an offer for a new job to start in a few weeks. I had to put in my 2 week notice. I sent the email to the manager and him, since he was here on an interim basis as the supervisor. It wasn't but a few minutes later when he came out of his office and very privately said he got the email and told me I would be missed. I appreciated his discreteness since I had not yet shared it with my other coworkers. He was very sweet about it, I let him know it was just such a good opportunity and had to take it, but I'd definitely miss everyone. We would talk a lot the next few days, joking but everything just work related. One day he came into one of the exam rooms to ask about a patient. I was not thinking much about it just doing my routine, but for some reason while putting something away I revealed something that just kinda changed everything. See I have this secret, something I don't talk about much and I keep very separate. I began to embrace how good and liberating sex can be! I had been in a long relationship where things were great, my ex treated me like a princess and was so protective of me. It was great, I mean what girl doesn't want that! But sex was just not great. I started to fantasize a lot, even started looking at some erotic pics and stories. I started to read blogs and it all just kept fascinating me more and more. I found out the profiles on websites and I finally as my curiosity expanded I signed up. My ex just wasn't doing it for me, as nice as he was, we ended things a few months back. I found such excitement in looking through posts, looking at real people enjoying sex. I began posting some pictures and a couple videos. Always discreet, never showing my face thinking no one would ever recognize me... except. I have a couple unique tattoos and the thought of someone recognizing them made me nervous but at the same time so exciting. I caught him looking at the tattoo on my wrist and it was in reaction I pulled back to hide it. I got so nervous and he could tell. There was a brief silence and I couldn't help it but to look away. I tried to play it off. But I was convinced he knew more. That same night I went back and looked at people who had seen my profile wondering if there was a way I could confirm that maybe it was him. I began to fantasize, fucking my supervisor on my last day. But what if it wasn't? What an ass I would make of myself. A few profiles looked like it could be him, it was mostly single guys but this one of a couple just caught my attention. I had seen it before and the videos they had of his wife sucking his cock, it was so yummy! It would make me wet every single time. I kept on trying to figure out how to make it happen, I could see he was interested in me, we would flirt and I would catch him checking me out. On the day before my last he came into the supply room. I could see him looking at my wrist and I wanted to tell him, just ask already. I was about to say something when he finally asked. Pure reaction, looked down and I could not speak. He was nervous also and kept trying to talk about tattoos. He then asked me if I had any more and all I could say was ""I have a couple more but you'd be lucky you ever saw those." I couldn't believe I really said that! There was a little sense of relief, maybe he does know and it's ok. I have no boyfriend or husband and besides the next day is my last. We kept on talking more and flirting and now I wanted to play with him a little bit. Conversation became very flirtatious. At that moment I decided that I was going to try something I'd been fantasizing about for awhile. After all these thoughts, fantasies I had not yet done anything about it. It had been a few months since I split with my bf and as much as I wanted to act on these urges I had still not. At the end of the day, I went into his office. He was busy, I stood at his door for a second and he looked up. I smiled nervously, I hoped he picked up on what I'd be asking. Told him some BS reason to come in early the next day. Said I wanted to finish up some stuff before patients came in. I had absolutely nothing I needed to do, it was my last day but I'd hope I'd get him to come in earlier than usual. He said, "Sure, I understand if you need to get off early and get to your hot date to celebrate your last day!" I smiled nervously again, wondering if he knew what I was doing. He said "See you in the morning." I couldn't sleep much, I was a little anxious. Am I really gonna go through with this? Will he show up? I drove in early, well before anyone else would come. I walked into the clinic in complete silence. I was picking up a couple last things from my desk, looking up at the clock. Will he show up? Then I heard the back door open, I looked up and saw him coming in. I said, "You're here earlier than usual!" He replied, "Yeah I know, hey never know it may be my lucky day!" as he walked towards his office. I could help but to smile, I heard him in his office and I tried to time it perfectly so he could see me walking away towards the treatment room. He indeed followed. We had an awkward conversation and I just thanked him for the last few days. Then silence, then he said, "Maybe a website?" I could not contain my smile and said "Maybe..." He continued, "If it's the right website, maybe I've already been somewhat lucky?" He did see me and I was so ready to do this, so I interrupted, "Maybe you have, only one way to find out if it is!!" He nodded and walked towards me and said, "Is that so?" I felt my body tense up. This was going to happen and I was ready. He smiled as he came closer and I couldn't look at him right away. For the first time in a long time I was going to be taken by another man. He put his arms around my waist and pulled me closer to him, I looked up and met his eyes. He slowly lowered his lips and kissed me. His lips were soft and full, he kissed me with confidence. He then helped me up to the exam table, I spread my legs feeling him come closer to me. I could tell he was excited, I could feel him grow. He took his big hands under my scrubs, his hands even softer. I knew we didn't have a lot of time so there wasn't much time to be cute with a lot of foreplay. I was ready, I was wet, I wanted it. I helped him take my scrub top off and I wanted to feel him. I reached down and felt him, he was completely hard. I tried to imagine how big he would be. I told him I thought he was cute from the moment he walked in as I pushed him back a bit. I went down to my knees, grabbed onto the waistband of his scrubs and pulled down. I had to pull the front back as his full on hard dick got caught on the waist band. It sprung up, and just as I hoped it was big and thick. It looked familiar, it was who I thought it was. He had this birthmark to the left side of his groin and he was not circumcised. My mouth watered, I haven't had much experience with many dicks, this was my first uncut cock. I reached over and grabbed it with my hand and pulled down, exposing the head, stuck my tongue out and licked it first. I opened my mouth and took it in. It was rock hard and the further down I went it became thicker. I used my hand to stroke him as I went up and down. I could feel his cock contracting with pleasure. I wanted to see it so I'd go down to the shaft and lick it all the way up before taking it completely in my mouth. I took it deep as far as I could go, pushing hard to my throat. I would fight the gagging reflex, hold it in as I held my breath. He took his hands on the side of my head guiding it. My pussy was wet, I could feel it. I wanted more. He then pulled me up and kissed me. I found it so arousing, kissing my lips after sucking his cock. Without noticing it, my bra was undone and fell onto the floor. He took his big hands and grabbed my tits. They are small and perky and I love them. He continued to kiss me, down my neck to my tits. He nibbled on my nipples and this sensation came over me. His hands continued down to scrub bottoms pulling them and my panties down. I took off my shoes as he took off his shirt. I was naked, at work, in an exam room. I could not contain myself much longer, I wanted him. He picked me up and put me back on the table and I laid back. He started again at my stomach until he made it down to my pussy. He started with my clit and my body tensed up, it felt good. He played at exactly the right spot. He took his time, went down to my pussy lips, licked them on the way down and on the way up I could feel his tongue pressing deep inside me. I kept on trying to keep my moans soft as I could. He was making me feel so good. I was ready for his cock. I took him as he did with me and pulled up. He kissed me again, and I can taste myself on his lips. I reached down and grabbed his hard cock and pulled it to me. With a swift thrust he entered me. It took my breath away, his dick filled my pussy. He was gentle at first going slowly in and out, deeper each time. He held me by my hips and I wrapped my legs around him. He picked up speed and began to fuck me harder. He then took control, had me turn around. I bent over the exam table, spread my legs, pushed my ass up and he went right back in. He was fucking me hard, deep with such force. His cock so hard and big it hurt so good as he was hitting me deep inside. The rush was amazing, so wet and hot, my breathing was faster and as I couldn't remain as quiet as I needed to be. I held on to the table, gripping hard. Now holding my breath, his hands on my hips pulling me back. My body tensed and could no longer contain it, my legs began to shake and a loud scream followed. I could tell he was ready and I said "Not inside me". He pulled back and I quickly turned around. I wanted his cock in my mouth, I wanted to taste myself on him and I wanted his cum. I stroked him slightly as I took him deep into my mouth. One had on his cock the other on his ass pulling him closer. I felt him contract and hold his breath, I pulled him right in front of my mouth, I opened, stuck my tongue out and with one last stroke he shot into me, first hitting my lips and tongue, then down to the back of my throat and then back on my lips. Cum dripping down my chin onto my tits and thighs, I took him and sucked him as he had a couple more contractions filling my mouth with cum. It tasted good and I swallowed every bit of it. I then reached with my fingers and cleaned as much as I could from my chin, tits and thigh and licked the rest from my lips. I felt so satisfied, I had been wanting this sexual energy. He made me feel like a slut but in such a good way. I was satisfied in a way that I had not been before. I don't know if it's the situation. I just fucked my supervisor on my last day! We looked up at the clock and hurried to get dressed and cleaned up a bit. As we did we heard some voices out in the nurses station. He went back out and I gathered myself to make sure I didn't have any dry cum on my face! He had a few meetings so didn't get to see him much for the rest of the day. Before I left I made sure to stop by his office and say goodbye. I whispered in his ear as I gave him a hug, "You know where you could find me". To be continued... Read the next chapter My Journey Into the Lifestyle - Chapter 2 - Self Discovery

This is the true story of Karen and me at our first orgy, which took place in Atlanta about a decade ago. Karen is a fine-looking black woman, about 40 then. I am five years older than her. We met through a mutual friend, and the day we met, we discovered that we were both very sexual people. During our relationship, we confessed that we were interested in group sex. Karen then told me that shortly after her divorce, as a young woman going to graduate school, she had experienced a marvelous group sex scene. She described how her girlfriends, two of whom were rather bi, would let her have their husbands. While never really graphic, the story she told undoubtedly piqued my interest. We began to go to swinger events in the Atlanta area. One was populated with people dressed in outrageous costumes and who made a rather bold public display of affection. However, it did not appear that they engaged in the sort of wanton sex that Karen and I had in mind. The other group was more upscale, and though I was recently divorced and paying enormous bills and child support, we found the money to join this group. We did so joking that nothing was likely to come of it. We had connected with some swingers in the first club I mentioned, but the whole scene was not as open and lascivious as we had hoped. So we went to a couple of get-togethers of the second group. Though we had seen some nice-looking and mannerly people, we had not made any intimate connections. The third time, we went to the social, laughing that we would at least have each other when we returned to Karen's apartment. Little did we know what was to occur that evening. It was a typical get-together, and I felt relatively relaxed and bold, so I complimented the hostess on her dress when we checked in. The hostess seemed genuinely pleased and said, "Let me seat you with some people who have asked about you." Joan and her husband were attractive people whose swinging life started when they discovered that each was having an affair simultaneously. He and she said they loved each other but craved the 'variety and newness' of extramarital sex. Joan had a lovely body, and I noticed that the more sexual her conversation became, the more her sexy nipples protruded through the fabric of her dress. We talked about this and that, and as the conversation came around to sex, we seemed as though we had known each other for years. Karen was commenting on a young couple and how sexy she thought the long red hair of the male was when Joan said that she knew them and would introduce us. Karen had a long conversation with Jean and her man, Danny. Since I could not hear well enough to participate, I started talking with Joan. She suggested that I dance with Cheryl, who had noticed Karen and I at the last party and had asked about us twice. So I did. Cheryl was a little, petite woman who pressed herself against me rather forwardly on the dance floor, which was all the encouragement I needed to begin dirty dancing with her. We danced a couple of dances, and then, as I went to sit down, Karen passed me on the way to the floor with Danny, the young man with long red hair. She said Jean had asked if I might dance with her, so I approached her. We danced in a subdued (comparatively speaking) manner. As we left the dance floor, I saw an older woman with full lips, very trim, and she had a certain quality about her. I introduced myself and found that her name was Ruth. We danced several times that evening, and I asked her if she had ever been to a swinger party, and she said no. She said she was there at the insistence of a fellow with whom she had been having good sex for a few months. She indicated that she was not too sure about all of this. The evening passed quickly for us. Karen danced with several men, and I with Ruth and Joan, Jean, Cheryl, and the hostess once, even though she said she was supposed to be working. Karen was joking and laughing with the couples whose husbands had danced with her. I was teasing Joan physically, discreetly rubbing her back and touching her hands sensually as we talked. The hostess approached Karen and me as the party started to wind down. She invited us to an 'after-party party' in the hospitality suite. We did not hesitate to jump at the chance. On the way up, we discussed how to behave there, and Karen indicated that she had talked with the hostess and said she had promised to get the ball rolling if it did not start by itself. When we arrived there, Karen went out on the balcony with Danny to smoke, and I was surprised to see Ruth being ignored by her date. I took Ruth into my arms and began to kiss her while talking with her about the possibility that an orgy might erupt. Ruth looked at me and smiled a wanly lascivious smirk, and said, "Gosh, I hope so." About that time, Karen, back from smoking her favorite material on the balcony, came by as she toured the room, taking an item of clothing from every man. She continued back around the room. As she went from man to man, she kissed them, frenching each deeply and rubbing them with her hands and body. Soon she had several of them near naked. In the meantime, I slowly, unhurriedly seduced the rather willing Ruth. We sat on a loveseat in the suite facing the couch, the king-size bed behind us. I began to kiss and caress her, gently stripping her clothing from her and pushing her to lie back. I got on the floor between her legs and began to eat her. After just a few minutes of attention to Ruth's erect clitoris, she said: "I want to fuck. Let's go to the bed." On the large bed, two men took turns licking Karen, who was naked, and arching her pudendum into their mouths. Only her feet and the top of her head were on the mattress as she bridged herself into each of their faces. She was moaning aloud and coming audibly about every 30 seconds. Ruth seemed to be enjoying herself. I asked her if she had needs she was ready to have met. Ruth simply took my rigid cock and pulled it into her as she lay back on the bed. It was quite surreal; here I was, stroking the length of my turgid cock in and out of a woman I had met perhaps two hours ago, while within 30 inches of me, my lover, Karen, was being thoroughly licked by Richard and another man. Ruth came several times. Then someone began kissing her as I was fucking her. She slowly went from kissing to sucking him; it was soooo wanton. I turned her onto her hands and knees and continued to stroke. My new position allowed me to see that Karen was now across the room on the couch with two men, the host, whose fat dick she was enthusiastically sucking, while Joan's husband fucked her with a long thin dick from behind. As I had been fucking Ruth for some time, I needed to go to the restroom. So I disengaged, and as I did so, the man who had been eating Karen earlier moved to take my place. He was fit and well endowed, and Ruth glanced back and smiled a welcome as we changed positions. I went to the bathroom, and as I exited, I turned right to enter the living room. I passed the bar area, and there on the floor was Joan. She was riding Charles, the security for the party, and she was slam fucking the shit out of him. I watched as she rode harder and faster. I could tell he was very close, and she was astride him, her feet planted on the floor on opposite sides of his hips. She faced him and held his unbuttoned shirt, which he was still wearing, gripping the lapels to maintain her balance. Joan's mouth was open, her breath came in ragged gasps, she moaned louder and louder, and then with a tremendous grunt came, grinding herself into Charles. This was too much for him; he came with her or slightly before she did. I was transfixed by the sheer hedonism of it all. I returned to the living room, where Jean was smoking a cigarette with the Asian girl whose husband had taken my place with Ruth. I asked if she was interested in joining me on the bed. She was young and had an adorable body. Later we were to learn that Jean was an exotic dancer. Jean said she wanted to watch and nodded as I looked towards the bed; on the floor near the bed, Jean's Danny and the Asian lady's husband treated Karen the way she loves to be treated. She loves to be fucked doggy style while she sucks dick. They traded places every three minutes, and I watched for a few rotations. Joan approached and touched me as I watched, wrapping her hand around my dick. We smiled at each other, and wordlessly, I took her over to a stuffed chair. She knelt on the cushion, and I entered her from behind. I fucked her for a long time, varying the stroke following her mood. She was incredibly sexy and came as quickly and satisfyingly as Karen did when I treated her this way. Eventually, I came very hard, and she went nearly into a total spasm when I did. Gasping for breath, she turned, buried her tongue in my mouth, sucked on mine for a moment, and collapsed into the chair. "Wow," she said weakly. I offered to get her a drink, and she asked for a Coke, so I got her a glass with ice and coca cola in it. I stood there with her for a few minutes, resting and watching people engage in sex, two, three, and four, all over the room. I returned to the bed, and Ruth was there with another man. He came, and as he withdrew, she reached for me. I was already stiff from watching them, so Ruth and I enjoyed a long lazy spoon fuck, her pussy relaxed and well-lubricated by the semen of several different men from all the fucking she had been receiving. She came, and she said she needed to use the restroom. All that fucking had her busting for a good pee. I lay there for a few minutes, observing Richard's wife sitting alone. I approached her and asked if she would join me on the bed. She rose, smiling broadly, and we got onto the bed. I started by kissing her all over, paying particular attention to her neck, collarbones, and breasts. Soon I had a rigid nipple clamped between my teeth, worrying it with my tongue. She reached between us and took my cock in her hand, and pumped it slowly and sensuously. Soon I was hardening nicely. She did not hesitate, pulling me on top of her and stuffing me into her wetness. I slid in slowly, and she sighed a long sigh as I did. It was very erotic, and I began to stroke slowly, deeply. She came almost immediately, and then as I continued, she wrapped her legs around me and began to respond by thrusting into me as I hit bottom. She seemed to want it rougher, so I thrusted more vigorously. She whispered, "That's it, give me that dick! Unh, fuck me, baby, make my pussy hurt, FUCK ME!" I could not come, though I wanted to, so I just continued to hammer my rigid cock into her. She pulled me to her and kissed me deeply, coming as she did so. We laughed and commented on how much fun that was. Then Richard came by and, apologizing to both of us, said he had to go to work in a couple of hours and needed to leave to drive home in time to get ready. I wandered about and encountered the hostess. She was watching Karen ride her husband, Dan. I slipped behind her and caressed her back, ass, and shoulders. She gently disengaged and smiled broadly, saying, "Wait until they finish their fucking. It's our party. One of us has to work to keep up with everything!" I watched as Karen and Dan fucked, then, realizing I was very thirsty, I asked if she wanted something to drink. She said to wait for her at the bar. I went, got a soft drink, and shortly she came in, saying that Dan would take over hosting and she was ready for some fun. We picked up where we left off. I sat in an armchair, and she was on my lap. We necked and caressed each other for some time, then she rose, produced a condom from seemingly nowhere, and put it on me in a smooth and practiced motion. She rode me astride, her legs through the arms of the chair, which she grasped to help her support herself. After a while, she seemed to have a small orgasm, saying it was delicious, "Being so wicked to fuck right out here in the open like this." I did not get off, and Danny's partner, Jean, came by. My partner said, "Girl, you need to try this!" and dismounted. Jean, smiling, said, "Don't mind if I do," and pulled me over to the couch, where I entered her doggy style and fucked her for a short time. Danny came by as we were rocking steady, and Jean asked me what time it was. I glanced at my watch and told her it was very late. Danny, a newspaper pressman, had to go to work in less than an hour, so we reluctantly uncoupled. Jean and Danny said they had given Karen their contact information and wanted to reunite again soon. Then in a few moments, she kissed me, he shook my hand, "You'll come to visit us now, ya hear?" and they were gone. I ran into Karen in a few minutes. She was returning from the balcony with the Asian girl, who was headed into the other room with a woman who I had seen several times, but who seemed interested only in other women. Karen and I kissed, and I began to kiss her and lick her and soon had her sprawled out on the floor. As I was really beginning to get into it, she interrupted me, saying that the Asian woman had interrupted her every time her husband had started to fuck her, and she wanted 'to try some of that.' I looked up to see him standing to my right, and I simply stood and moved over. He said, "Now to finish what we started earlier." Karen took him into her mouth, sucked him hard in about 20 seconds, and then guided him into her. They settled into a furious pace and had it going for a few moments when true to form, his wife showed up, "I told you, we have to go now," she announced, and he rose. I simply moved down to lick Karen, and he could not hide his disgust that I would lick her pussy after he had just pulled out. I did not feel intimidated and merely laughed at his discomfiture. They left, and Karen and I fucked for a few minutes when Karen suddenly said, "Hey, there is somebody I want you to meet!" We jumped up and went into the other room. A buxom blonde was sucking a rather limp man. Karen approached her, kissed her on the mouth, and said, "This is my Michael." She immediately said, "This is Bob, and I am Sue," and took me into her mouth. In a couple of moments, I was hard again. Karen sat on Bob's lap, and Sue licked her and sucked him while I fucked her from behind. I was spent and could not come; Karen came nicely. Bob never quite achieved a full erection and said, "That's alright, baby," to Sue. Sue came hard several times as I fucked her, then said that she was getting sore. We disengaged from one another and, sated, began to look for our clothes. After I got dressed, Karen and the hostess talked intently. I came by, and Karen said, "Kiss her goodnight and let's ride." All the way home, we talked about what we had seen and done; it was an incredible evening. When we got to Karen's place, we had an explosive fuck, with a completely enervating orgasm, and slept until mid-afternoon that day. Karen and I have since parted, but I surely miss those days and her!

This is a true story as best as I can remember. I usually let my husband select my lovers as he does all of the online dating applications work for us. I look forward to receiving a text from him while I am at work saying “he has a surprise for me.” I know what that means. What I don’t know is who, or what race, or sex my lover will be. Will my lover be white, black, Hispanic, male or female? One Thursday afternoon I received such a text. He also told me to make sure I had extra towels as I was going to need them. What ever for I wondered? I returned home anxious for my evening to begin. I ate a light dinner then went to our master bathroom to prepare. I showered, shaved, dried my hair, and applied my make-up. As always, I used a deep ruby red lipstick and put lots on. I selected a very short purple skirt, a black see-thru blouse, and 4-inch pumps. As usual, sans underwear. My husband enjoys it when I wear super short skirts and heels as he can see my ass cheeks as I walk. I grabbed a glass of wine and hiked myself up onto our breakfast bar stool to wait. Shortly, the doorbell rang. My husband answered the door and escorted a distinguished-looking black gentleman, named Vince, into our kitchen. He was about 6 foot tall and extremely buff. He asked for a glass of wine which my husband provide as I escorted him to our living room. As I sat on the sofa, my skirt rode all the up my thighs and you could see my pussy lips from the right angle. We chatted for about 5 minutes then Vince put his wine glass down and reached over to kiss me. Simultaneously, he slid his hand under my skirt and started rubbing my cunt. His other hand reached for my breasts. I asked him to take me to the bedroom and told my husband, “I want to be alone with him please.” Sometimes I like my husband present to snap pictures and take videos. Other times I don’t want to be distracted. More importantly, I didn’t want Vince distracted so he could pretty much do as he pleased or I could do as I wished. In no time at all I was stark naked except for my heels. As I sat on the edge of the bed, Vince got on his knees and started lapping my cunt. I melted. He then pushed back onto the bed and disrobed. Oh my fucking God. He didn’t have a cock, he had a baseball bat! He grabbed my head and pushed his cock into my mouth. I felt his cock start to twitch then my mouth was flooded with his cum. How I managed to swallow all of it surprised me. We took a short break, had some more wine, then he laid me on my back and started to mount me. I usually required a lot of stimulation to squirt and my husband uses a special curved toy to make me squirt. Not this time! Vince placed the head of his 10-inch cock at my cunt entrance and pushed it completely in. Yes, I yelped, because he was thick and he bumped my cervix. After he sank his cock balls deep into me, he started thrusting fast then slow then fast again. Every time he slowed down and pulled back, I sprayed lady cum all over me and him. This went on for quite a while. He then told me to roll over. He reinserted his cock into my cunt then pulled it out and started to slide it into my asshole. I tried to stop him but I couldn’t. I yelped in pain when I noticed my husband was now in the room. Instead of stopping him, he said, “Here, use this," and handed Vince a bottle silicone lube. I said, “Please, go easy.” Vince went slow for a while and then at my husband’s urging, he quickened his pace and sunk his cock balls deep in my ass. There was very little I could do so I relaxed as much as possible and let him ride my ass until he finally came. When he finished cumming, Vince went into the bathroom to clean up. I was worn out and a complete cum mess. As he dressed, he kissed me tenderly and said he hoped to see me again. I said, “Of course!” After Vince left, my husband asked me how it was. I said it had to the be hardest most violent fuck I ever had. When he asked me if I wanted him back, I said, “Of course. He just needs to slow down on my ass.” My husband then kissed me and asked me if I cried because I tasted like salt. I said, “No my dear, those are tears of joy and a little of his semen.” I then went to take another shower.

We met a couple listed on one of the national swingers’ boards. I made contact with them via phone and we arranged a meet and greet at a nice restaurant. My wife was very nervous but agreed to at least listen. Over dessert, the female half of the other couple gave my wife the do's and don’t and how swinging works. We then decided to go to their home and continue the socialization. The other female led the show and started removing her clothes. We all followed suit and jumped on their king-sized bed. Within short order the other man was going down on my wife while his partner started sucking my cock. The other man then mounted my wife and started fucking her. In the 40 years of our marriage, I never heard my wife moan so loud before! When she came, it was almost ear splitting. The guy then led her to another room and began fucking her again. It was a pleasure to watch. It was at that point in our marriage that my wife changed from a shy introvert to a starved sexual being. Nothing stops her now. She enjoys threesome, other women, gangbangs, and double penetration. Happy wife, happy life!

We have a new gym near our house. Ashley and I joined to try to keep in shape. We go to work out as often as possible and were pleased to have met some other couples our age. Kyle and Megan were one couple we hit it off with. One night after working out, we talked about stopping for a drink, and Kyle suggested we could go to their house instead of stopping at a bar. We all agreed, and Ashley and I followed them to their home. We were still in our workout clothes, shorts and T-shirts. Ashley has nice 36D breasts, and Megan has fantastic breasts too. Ashley always wore a thin bra when she worked out, and her nipples would show. I noticed that Kyle was always eyeing her, and to my surprise, Megan too. We sat in the kitchen, cracked a beer, and shot the breeze. We talked about exercising, and Kyle said they had some old workout equipment in the basement but seldom used it. I asked him what equipment he had, and he said he'd show us. We went down to his workout room. One of the things that he had was a bench press machine. He told Megan to lie down and demonstrate it to us. Megan laid down and showed us how it worked. Her tits were pressing against her T-shirt, and her nipples were showing like Ashley's. I remarked that this was an excellent exercise to build up your chest muscles. Megan said, "Oh, I know. Why don't you show them, honey?" Kyle leaned over Megan on the bench and pulled her top up above her tits. To our surprise, Megan smiled a huge smile instead of protesting. Then Kyle unhooked her front closure bra and opened it. Her firm tits defied gravity and stayed right where they at. The sudden exposure to cool air made her nipples harden, and the surrounding areolae pucker up. "I love my girls! Don't you?" Megan asked. Megan gave Ashely a long look and said, "I bet yours are just as nice or nicer. I will admit, I love looking at them at the gym. It makes my workout time go by so much faster!" Ashley blushed and stammered, "Uhh...thanks. I do like my titties too, I admit it." With that, Ashley slowly raised her shirt and unhooked her bra, showing off her firm, slightly larger, tits. Megan, the boldest one in the room, said: "Maybe you boys would like to see more than just titties? What do you think, Ashley?" Caught off guard even more, Ashley was silent for a few seconds and then said, "Well, as long as we have gone this far, we might as well take off all our clothes, I guess." Kyle said, "I've got an idea, Dylan. Why don't you pull Megan's shorts off, and I'll pull Ashley's shorts off?" I looked at Ashley, and Megan looked at Kyle, and everyone agreed. Kyle and I stooped down next to each other. Megan moved over next to me, and Ashley moved in front of Kyle. My hands were shaking a little as I put my fingers in the elastic waistband of Megan's shorts, and I slowly pulled them down to see her in a thong. I looked up at her, and she smiled and told me to finish the job. I looked at Kyle. He had Ashley's shorts down around her ankles and her panties halfway down her legs, and he couldn't take his eyes off her pussy. I pulled Megan's thong down and said, "Man, what a beautiful pussy!" Kyle followed up with, "Same here!" Both girls smiled at the compliments. Megan stepped out of her shorts and thong and spread her legs apart, putting my face just inches away from her bush. I looked up at her and asked, "You don't mind, do you?" I reached behind her, grabbed her cheeks, and pulled her pussy into my face. She put her hands on my head and said, "Are you going to eat my pussy or just sniff it?" I mumbled, "As good as I can, baby." I started licking her slit and nibbling her clit, then I sucked it in my mouth and flicked my tongue on it. She began to moan. Then I could hear Ashley moaning and looked over to see Kyle down between her legs eating her pussy. Kyle had pulled his cock out of his shorts and was jacking off. He had a nice size cock, what looked like eight inches, and fat. Ashley was going to like this. Megan started backing up to the couch as I followed her with my mouth. She laid down and spread her legs as wide as she could to give me full access to her. Now I could combine working her clit with broad tongue strokes aimed right into her core at her opening. I had pulled my cock out too and was stroking it. Megan said, "Dylan, why don't you stand up and take off your shorts." I stood up, pulled down my shorts, and stepped out of them, and Megan reached up, grabbed my cock, and pulled me over to her. She put her mouth around my cock and started sucking it, and she could really suck cock. She put her hands around my ass and pulled me in and out of her mouth. I thought I was going to cum and said, "I think I'd better fuck you before I cum." I got between her spread legs with my cock in my hand. I was fumbling, trying to find her pussy. Megan reached down, put her hand around my cock, and started it in. She was wet and well-lubricated as my cock slipped in. I started stroking in and out, and she put her legs around me and pulled me in more. Megan smiled, "Oh man Dylan, you've got a nice fat cock like my husband. Fuck me good baby, I need it!" I pounded my cock in and out of her as she continued to moan, and then she yelled that she was cumming. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see that Kyle and Ashley were on the other couch. Kyle had Ashley's legs up against his chest as he pounded his cock in and out of her. Kyle moaned, "I'm cumming, I'm cumming," as he pushed his pelvis against Ashley as hard as he could, filling her up with his big cock and his spunk. Watching Kyle fuck Ashley made me horny as hell, and feeling Megan's cunt around my cock was all it took as I shot my load in her. She could feel my cum and said, "Yeah, baby, give me all your cum, fill me up." I didn't think I would ever stop cumming, but the feeling quit as my balls emptied, and I collapsed on Megan. I looked over at Kyle and Ashley; he was lying on her, gently sucking her nipples as Ashley had her legs locked around him. Once we had all cleaned ourselves up, we sat around talking. Megan was next to me, and Ashley was next to Kyle. Megan had her leg over mine, and I softly stroked her pussy while she stroked my cock. Kyle said, "You know, this is better exercise than working out at the gym." Megan said, "Yes, it is. Way more fun too! We need to do this more often. What do you think, Ashley?" Ashley said, "Well, I had a good time, and I think it's the best exercise. Honestly, the gym is so boring. But getting a healthy workout while my pussy gets worked out, I can go for that!" I said, "Well, that settles it then. Fuck the gym! Every week, let's just get together and fuck each other!"

My wife Miley and I have been involved in swinging for about 20 years now. We have met many great people and have had some wonderful sexy times. However, it seems that the best times that come to mind most often are the ones we didn't plan; they just happened. I would like to tell you about a time that turned into something special. Mick and Bobbi were new friends we had made through a civic group we were involved in. We were all in our mid-forties and enjoyed each other's company. We were very active people and kept busy trying to stay in shape. Both Miley and Bobbi were a T&A man's delight. They both had firm natural breasts and full womanly asses. During our get-togethers with Mick and Bobbi, there had been a lot of teasing back and forth. With the occasional touch and the playfulness that goes on between close friends. However, nothing of an actual sexual nature has ever happened between us other than an accidental touch. All of that changed one weekend when we invited them over for dinner at our house instead of going out somewhere. Just good friends getting together to enjoy each other's company. However, as it turned out, it was a night filled with unexpected sexual pleasures enjoyed by all. Mick and Bobbi showed up at our home about 7 o'clock, both in a festive mood. Bobbi was wearing a very sexy knit dress that came to about mid-thigh and clung to her body like a second skin. Her dress clearly outlined her breasts, making apparent she was braless. The dress also outlined her ass beautifully. We greeted them and welcomed them to our home. Mick gave Miley a hug and a peck on the cheek as I did the same to Bobbi. I told her I loved her new dress and thought it was very sexy. She modeled it for me, slowly turning around so I could get the full effect of just how sexy it was. The night wore on, accented by a great dinner, fine wine, and laughter and fun enjoyed by good friends. It was much the same as many other dinners that we enjoyed with Mick and Bobbi, except we were at home this time. Miley got up from the dinner table and cleared the dirty dishes, and Mick said he would help her. I joined Bobbi in the living room. A short time later, Miley and Mick emerged from the kitchen to join us. When they arrived in the living room, I could see Miley was a little flushed. I made everybody a fresh drink as we all just kicked back. As we were talking, Mick noticed an antique camera on the end table. I explained that photography had been a serious hobby for many years. Mick asked me what my favorite subjects were, and I just smiled and said "Her" while looking at Miley. Bobbi looked at me and then at Miley. She asked Miley if she had allowed me to take nude pictures of her? Miley smiled and told her that she had and that it was a lot of fun. Without even thinking about it, I asked Bobbi if she would like to see some of the pictures we had taken? Bobbi almost jumped out of her chair and said she would love to see them. Mick, who I think had wanted to see Miley nude from the moment we first met, jumped in and said he would also like to see them. Miley half-heartedly protested that I was not going to show those pictures to them, and I told her we were all friends and there would be no harm in letting them see them. Miley gave in but said there would be hell to pay if anybody laughed. From the look on Mick's face, I didn't think anybody was going to laugh at Miley's pictures. I hooked my laptop up to the big screen TV. I sat down on the couch next to Mick, and Bobbi came over and sat down next to me on the other side. I opened the password-protected folder and began to show the photos I had taken of Miley. The first few were relatively mild pictures of Miley fully clothed but in a few sexy poses. As I continued, the pictures got progressively racier. With shots of Miley with her skirt hiked up and so on. Then there were some shots of Miley in different lingerie. In some of the pictures, her breasts were clearly visible. After looking at one of her in a sexy negligee with her breasts and pussy visible, Mick looked at Miley and told her that she was one very sexy lady. Miley asked him if he really thought so, and he affirmed that he did. Bobbi leaned forward to get a closer look at some of the pictures. As she did, she rested her hand on my thigh. Knowing the order of the pictures in the album, Miley said that was enough, and I should put it away now. Both Mick and Bobbi protested, saying they wanted to see the rest of them. After a short protest, Miley gave in and said, "OK, let them see the rest of them if they want to." The following pictures were of Miley nude. There were several different poses and views of her naked body. Then, a few of her with various sex toys and Miley masturbating with them. By now, Mick could not hide the bulge in the front of his slacks. Miley saw the mound and told Mick that it appears that he really enjoys her pictures. She put one arm around his shoulder and rested one hand on his thigh as she leaned forward to take a closer look at the pictures. As Bobbi scrutinized the pictures, she began to massage my thigh. The next page I turned to had photos of Miley and me in various sexual acts. The first picture was of Miley licking my erect cock. On seeing this picture, Bobbi said, "Wow, you are a big boy, aren't you?" There were pictures of Miley straddling my hips, facing away with my cock buried deep in her pussy. There were pictures of me fucking her from behind, just a variety of different poses. By the time we had seen all the pictures, Bobbi's hand had moved from my thigh to my crotch. She was slowly rubbing up and down the length of my now erect cock through my slacks. I glanced over at Mick to see if he had noticed what Bobbi was doing and saw that Miley was giving him the same treatment. I looked over at Bobbi and said, "Why don't I set things up and take some pictures of you, so you and Mick can have your own little professionally done photo collection?" She said, "Oh no, I could never do that. I would be so embarrassed." Mick said he thought it was a great idea and asked Bobbi to take just a few. Bobbi gave in with the stipulations that she would not take any too far out. I set up the lighting and backdrop and laid some pillows in front of it. I announced to Bobbi that I was ready if she was. Bobbi was a little nervous, and she looked at Mick as if to get his OK. He stood up, extended his hand, and said, "Come on, it will be fun." Bobbi nervously stood in front of the backdrop. I told her to just relax and move around a little. She started to move from one position to another. She hiked her skirt up a little bit and turned around to give me an ass shot. I asked her to sit down on the floor and give me some photos of her that way. As she did, I continued to snap away, getting a few shots with her dress up enough to show her panties. Miley started to get involved telling her to do this and do that while I was taking shot after shot. At one point, Bobbi was on her hands and knees with her ass toward me. She kept trying to pull her dress down to cover her round ass. Miley told her, "Here, let me help you do that right." Miley moved in behind her and lifted Bobbi's skirt to fully expose her panties. Miley backed out of the shot as I took a few pictures. As I moved in for a close-up shot, I could plainly see a wet spot on Bobbi's panties where they were covering her pussy. Miley moved up behind her again and said, "Here, let's get rid of these. They are just getting in the way." With that, she reached under Bobbi's dress and pulled her panties off. Bobbi protested half-heartedly but never moved to stop her. Miley turned into a director. She was giving Bobbi instructions on how to move and what to do. She told her at one point to arch her back and roll her hips just a little like she was being fucked doggie style. In doing this, Bobbi's plump pussy was clearly visible. However, this didn't satisfy Miley. Miley looked at me and asked me to stimulate Bobbi's clit just a little so her lips would open up for the camera. Miley looked over at Mick and said, "That is all right with you, isn't it?" Mick was in another world, and he just nodded at Miley. I knelt down behind Bobbi and started to rub her pussy. I licked my finger and rubbed up and down on her clit. As her pussy responded, I inserted first one, then two, fingers into her very wet pussy. Bobbi's breathing was labored; she started pushing back against my fingers as I was working on her pussy. I stood up and started to take some more shots, and Miley again got involved. As Bobbi was in a kneeling position with her dress up around her waist, Miley said, "Here, let's get rid of this now." She reached down and pulled Bobbi's dress off over her head. Bobbi was nude except for her high heel shoes. As I took more shots of the now naked Bobbi, Miley dashed off down the hallway towards our bedroom. When Miley returned, she had two of her vibrating dildos and handed one to Bobbi. She told Bobbi to go ahead and work it in and out of her pussy. Bobbi complied with Miley's instructions and started working the buzzing dildo around her clit. Then she slowly inserted it into her pussy. It was not very long until I took pictures of Bobbi in the depth of her first orgasm of the night. When Bobbi came down to earth again, she looked at the three of us and said, "Why am I the only one here with no clothes on?" I looked at Miley and said, "She is right. Why don't you join her, and I will take some pictures of both of you?" Miley didn't hesitate. She removed her clothes and joined Bobbi on the floor. I got some great shots of them playing around on the floor. At one point, Miley was on her back reclined back on a couple of pillows, and Bobbi was on her hands and knees beside her. Bobbi reached over and picked up a dildo and moved around so that her head was at about Miley's waist and her ass was beside Miley's head. Bobbi reached out and spread Miley's legs, opening a clear shot at her pussy. Bobbi took the dildo and started to rub it around Miley's pussy. Bobbi then reached down with one hand and spread the lips of Miley's pussy, exposing her clit. Holding Miley's pussy open with one hand, Bobbi started to rub the dildo back and forth over Miley's clit. Miley had her eyes closed and was beginning to really enjoy the treatment she was getting from Bobbi. You could see the juices starting to run from Miley's pussy. Bobbi slowly inserted the dildo into Miley's pussy. As the tempo increased, Miley raised her hips and thrust them into the dildo. Miley reached down to stop Bobbi. She said, "This feels great, but with two real cocks in the room, why are we using a fake one?" I had been so involved in the girls that I had forgotten all about Mick. I looked over to see how he was taking the girls' play. To my surprise, Mick was nude. He must have been way ahead of me because I hadn't even heard him undress. Being he appeared ready for some action, I said to Mick, "Why don't you join the girls, and we will get a few shots of you also?" Without hesitation, Mick walked up to where the two girls were. His hard cock sticking straight out in front of him. Both Miley and Bobbi got on their hands and knees in front of Mick. Both of them reached out and started stroking his cock. Mick's cock must have been about eight inches long because both Miley and Bobbi were able to get a hand wrapped around his cock with no trouble. I said to the girls, "Why don't you two start licking it at the same time?" Both girls leaned forward and started running their tongues around the head of Mick's cock. Their tongues would sometimes touch one another as they were darting around Mick's cock. Mick reached down and grabbed his cock with one hand. He placed the other hand on the side of Miley's head, holding it still for a moment as he aimed his cock toward her waiting mouth. Miley took Mick's cock into her mouth and worked her head back and forth on it a few times. Then she rose up a little to get into a better angle and slid his cock as far into her throat as she could. Bobbi reached up with one hand and started to cup Mick's balls into her hand. Mick closed his eyes and enjoyed the treatment the girls were giving him. The action was getting too hot for me to just stand there taking pictures. I needed a little of this action myself. I put the camera down and removed my clothes. I moved behind Bobbi and began to rub her very wet pussy. I moved up behind her and slid my cock into her waiting pussy. She was so wet there was no need to waste time easing it in; I slid all eight inches all the way into her with one thrust. Until that point, I am not sure she was aware that I was behind her because she snapped her head around and looked me in the eye with a shocked look. I had both hands on her hips, holding my cock deep inside of her. We stared at each other for a moment, and I said, "I think Mick wants to fuck Miley. Is that all right with you?" She then looked at Mick and Miley. Mick was standing with his eyes closed and his dick in Miley's mouth, getting one of the best blowjobs he had ever had. Bobbi didn't say anything; she just thrust her hips back into my cock and started to fuck. Bobbi continued to let out little whimpering sounds as wave after wave of passion flowed through her. I continued to hold her by the hips, pushing my cock into her as hard as I could. I held her like this for several seconds until she slowly came back to earth. I eased my grip on her hips and let my dick slide just a little out of her pussy. I could feel her juices flow out of her, down my cock, and onto my balls. I don't think I have ever seen a woman as wet as Bobbi was that night. I rolled Bobbi over to where she was lying on her back. I cupped both of her breasts in my hands and pinched the erect nipples. Then I leaned down and sucked one of her nipples into my mouth. She placed a hand behind my head, holding it onto her breast. Straddling her thigh, I slid up and found her open mouth. I kissed her deeply; her tongue darted into my mouth. I don't know how long we laid there with our naked bodies together kissing, but I do know that the feeling was fantastic. I kissed my way back down Bobbi's body. I wanted to taste the juices that her pussy was producing to such abundance. As my head found its way to her pussy Bobbi spread her legs, placing them over my shoulders. I started to lick a path around her pussy, being careful not to touch it. It was gaped open from me fucking her, but I wanted to build up to it a little. But as much as I wanted to wait and tease her, my desire wouldn't let me. I flicked my tongue over her clit, and she let out a little moan and pushed her hips forward. I let my tongue slide over her pussy from her clit to the rosebud. Then I slid my tongue into her open pussy as far as it would go. She reached down with both hands, grabbed my head, and tried to pull my tongue further into her. After a few minutes of this, I slid my tongue back to her clit. After licking her clit hard a few times, I sucked her clit into my mouth. Sliding it in and out of my mouth, almost like giving it a blowjob. Bobbi pushed my head back from her pussy and asked me to roll over onto my back. She got on top of me in a 69 position with her pussy just above my mouth. Bobbi moved down my body and grasped my erect cock. She rubbed her hand from the tip of the head down to the base, coating it with pre-cum flowing out of it. With one hand wrapped around the bottom of my cock she lowered her mouth to it. Bobbi started licking the head and shaft while stroking up and down with her hand. With her other hand, she cupped and massaged my balls. She then took my cock into her mouth, sucking it deep into her throat. I raised my head to look between our bodies at her working her magic on my cock. The sight of this beautiful woman taking my cock into her mouth was one of the most erotic experiences I can remember. Her breasts were swaying between us and occasionally brushing against me. I had momentarily forgotten about trying to please her and was fixated on what she was doing to me. She would alternate her strokes between up and down movements to a twisting motion. With all that was going on and the extreme pleasure Bobbi was giving me, I knew I would not be able to hold back much longer. I told Bobbi I was about to cum. She did not pull back from my cock. Instead, she increased her tempo, stroking harder as she drew my cock deep into her mouth. It was more than I could take. With a moan, I erupted in her mouth. Wave after wave of pleasure passed through me as my cock pumped my cum into Bobbi's mouth. I watched her throat muscles work as she tried to swallow every bit of my seed. As I reclined back on the pillow, I looked up at Bobbi's pussy just above my face. I could see her juices flowing out of her open lips. Her ass cheeks were spread slightly, and I could see her pink asshole. I reached up and inserted a finger into her pussy, working it in and out of her. With her juices supplying a lubricant on my finger, I pulled it out of her pussy and rubbed it gently over her asshole. Bobbi began to moan, and I pushed my finger a little harder against her tight little hole. She relaxed her ass a little, and my finger eased into her. I was turned on because she didn't stop me but instead pushed her ass back against my finger driving it deeper into her tight little opening. The heat of her body was immense. As I pushed my finger into Bobbi's ass, she began to breathe deeper. She opened her mouth a little and raised her mouth off my cock. As I pushed my finger fully inside her, I could feel her ass muscles tighten around it. She released my cock and reached between our bodies, and began to rub her clit. She let out a muffled scream, pushed her ass back even harder against my finger, and had her second orgasm of the night. I let my finger slide out of Bobbi's ass, and she collapsed on top of me. I glanced over to see what Miley and Mick were up to. I had forgotten all about them for the last few minutes. Miley was lying on her back, and Mick had his head between her legs, eating her pussy. With her legs spread wide and his hands under her ass, they were in the middle of their own fun. Bobbi eased herself up and moved around to lie beside me. As she snuggled up to me, she kissed me. As she did, I could taste my salty cum still in her mouth. She whispered in my ear, "That was great, even better than I thought it would be." "Better than you thought it would be?" I asked her. She smiled and said, "Yes, Mick and I have been talking about this for a long time now. We have wanted to fuck you all but couldn't think of a way to bring the subject up to you guys. We didn't want to take a chance on ruining our friendship." I laughed and told her that Miley and I had been doing the same thing, and we were also having trouble finding a way to bridge the subject with them for the same reasons. As Bobbi and I were talking and coming to the mutual realization that we had unnecessarily wasted time, I heard a moan from beside us. We both looked over to see Mick between Miley's widespread legs and sliding his cock into her wet pussy. In one continuous motion, Mick slid his cock into Miley. She wrapped her legs around his waist and thrust her hips upward to meet his thrust. Mick's body dwarfed Miley's, with her head coming to about his chest. The sights and sounds from Mick and Miley were very exotic, and I could feel my cock starting to stir again. It was like me and Bobbi were not even in the room as they were enjoying their own pleasures. I looked over at Bobbi to see her reaction to seeing Mick fucking Miley. Bobbi was lying with her head resting on my chest, fixated at the sight. As though her hand had a mind of its own, she reached down and started rubbing my cock. I looked at Bobbi's body, and like mine, it had a light coat of sweat that made it seem to glow. Bobbi and I lie together with her stroking my cock and me massaging her back and shoulders while watching Mick and Miley fuck. Bobbi whispered that Miley was in for a treat because Mick is very long-lasting; she will cum two or three times before he shoots his load into her. I rolled over just a little to lift Bobbi off of my chest and stood up. I extended my hand and said, "Let's take a shower." Bobbi took my hand, and I helped her to her feet. I turned on the shower, and while waiting for the water to warm up, I took Bobbi in my arms and kissed her. We took our time in the shower, washing each other's backs while touching and rubbing every inch of each other's bodies. Miley and I have been with many couples over the years. Still, it is very rare to find a couple you are so relaxed and comfortable with as I was with Bobbi, and Miley was with Mick. All the contact with Bobbi's wet body brought my cock back to full attention. Bobbi had her back to me; I grabbed her by the hips and pulled her ass into my crotch. I told her just how beautiful I thought her ass was. She asked if I really thought so, and I assured her that I meant every word. She suddenly got serious. "Would you fuck my ass?" she asked. "Not your finger, your cock. Bareback, no condom. I want to feel your semen in my ass. I get off on that. It's dirty." I told her I loved sex that way, but Miley didn't like it; therefore, we rarely did it, so I would love to fuck her ass. I turned the water off and handed Bobbi a towel. We dried off, and I took her by the hand and led her to the bed. As we stood by the bed, I took her into my arms, kissing her deeply. While kissing her, I reached down, rubbed her clit, and inserted a finger into her pussy. I rubbed her clit with the heel of my hand as I worked my finger in her pussy. Her juices were running out of her pussy and onto my hand. I pulled my hand away from her pussy, reached down to the end table drawer, and took out a tube of KY gel. Bobbi's eyes were shining with anticipation, and I knew this was the rare female who totally embraced her anal sexuality. I handed the tube to Bobbi, and she squeezed a large glob out on the head of my cock. She took care to rub it around the head and shaft. When she was satisfied that she had enough on my cock she handed the tube back. I said, "No, you do it." Bobbi got on her hands and knees without saying a word. Her head was on the pillow, and her ass held high. She squeezed out another large glob of lubricant. I held her ass cheeks open as she reached back and gave her anus a thick smear of lubricant. "Put your finger in," I said. Bobbi's finger disappeared into her dark passage. I grasped her wrist and started an in and out motion, fucking her ass using her own finger. Bobbi started moaning. We kept this up until her ass was loosened up and slightly gaping. I pulled her wrist away from her ass and released it. Placing my cock at her opening, I pushed forward just slightly. Bobbi said, You are thicker than Mick, so go easy until I get accustomed to it, OK?" I told her that I would go at whatever pace she wanted. I held the head just inside her until I felt her inner sphincter completely give way. Then I pushed deeper into her rectum. Starting with a slow pace, I pulled my cock partway out of her then back into her again. Bobbi reached between her legs and started rubbing her clit. I picked up the pace and began to fuck her harder and faster. As I would slide my cock back into her ass, Bobbi would moan and push her ass back to meet my thrust. Bobbi started moaning loudly with her finger rubbing her clit as hard and fast as she could. Bobbi's breathing was a panting rhythm of: "Fuck my ass, fuck my ass, fuck my ass." I did my best to please her. I knew that even though I had already cum once tonight, I would not be able to hold out much longer at this pace. The feeling of her ass was incredible. She was rubbing her clit so hard and fast my cock could feel it while it was deep in her ass. There was no mistaking that we were not making love, and we were fucking for the sheer pleasure of fucking. We both wanted to cum, and both knew it wouldn't take much more of this, and we would both be cumming. It wasn't easy, but I had made up my mind I was not going to cum until after I had brought Bobbi over the edge and gave her an orgasm. I tried to think of anything other than just how good her ass made my cock feel. Bobbi's breath started coming in short gasps. Then she started a deep guttural moan, almost a growl. As Bobbi began to orgasm, I could hold back no longer. I emptied my load of cum deep in her ass as she desired. We both collapsed with me on top of her and my softening cock still in her ass. As our breathing slowly returned to normal, I told her she was fantastic. Her reply was, "Oh God, that was great!" We laid there a few minutes until she said to roll off her, she had to use the restroom. In a couple minutes, I heard the shower running. I walked into the bathroom to find Bobbi in the shower removing the traces of the KY. I opened the shower door and asked if she minded me joining her? She smiled and said she would never turn down a backwash, or asswash in this case. After a quick shower, Bobbi said, "What do you think? Should we go check on those two?" I gave her a quick kiss and said, "Let's go see what they are up to." As we entered the living room, Miley was collapsed beside Mick. His cock, shiny and coated with a combination of her juices and his cum, was resting on his thigh. I whispered to Bobbi that this picture needed to be in my album, and I quietly got my camera and took a couple of pictures. Bobbi sat down on the floor beside Miley and Mick. She reached out and cupped Mick's balls playfully and asked, "Did you have fun, Honey?" Mick said, "Oh yes, it was great!" She then playfully slapped Miley's generous ass before sliding her hand between Miley's thighs and asked, "And how about you, Girlfriend? Did you enjoy it as much as he did?" Miley answered her by holding up four fingers to signify the number of orgasms. "Well, it looks like you two had a hell of a good time," Bobbi said as she lifted her hand to examine it. It was soaked with the combination of Mick's sperm and Miley's juices. Bobbi looked at her hand for a moment, then with a gleam in her eye, she lifted it to her mouth. She timidly stuck out her tongue and touched it to her hand. Finding the taste to her liking, she licked the juices from her hand and fingers. "Now that is an exciting flavor," Bobbi purred. Bobbi reached over and spread Mick's legs and moved between them. She cupped Mick's balls in her hand and started to lick them clean. Then Bobbie started licking the insides of Miley's thighs. She would alternate between Mick's cock and Miley's thighs until she had worked her way up to Miley's pussy. Bobbi had managed to get Mick hard again and get Miley awake. Bobbi told Miley to sit on Mick's cock to face away from him. Miley got up and turned around, and as she sat down again, she inserted Mick's cock back into her pussy. Bobbi laid down between Mick's legs. Now she not only had access to Mick's cock and balls as he fucked Miley, but she also had access to Miley's clit. Bobbi would alternate between licking Mick's cock as it would emerge from Miley's pussy and Miley's clit as he would slide it back into her. Miley's pussy was full of cum from the fuck session she and Mick had earlier. With the wetness from this session combined with the first, every time Mick's cock would emerge, it would be covered with a combination of his cum and Miley's juices. I stepped over to get a closer look, placing my hand on Miley's shoulder. She looked up at me with almost dazed eyes, and I put my hand behind her head and drew her mouth to my cock. Miley loves to have two men simultaneously, one fucking her pussy and one in her mouth. Now with the added pleasure of having two men and having her pussy licked at the same time by Bobbi, she was in heaven. I tried to indulge in all the sights, sounds, and smells of lust around me. It was one of the most wildly erotic moments in my life, and I wanted to experience and remember every bit of it. It was almost like being in a dream in that my mind seemed to be just floating. It was impossible to focus on all that was going on at one time. It was like several still shots, my mind going from one to the other and back again. My attention was drawn back to Miley when I heard her breaths start coming in short gasps. I knew she was cumming again. Bobbi must have known she was cumming also because she leaned forward, took Miley's clit in her mouth, and started sucking it hard. I knew all of this wouldn't be wasted on Mick. I knew well the feeling of Miley's pussy when it started convulsing in orgasm. The muscles in Miley's pussy are some of the strongest I have ever felt. When she is cumming they seem to jerk and squeeze your cock. It is one of the most incredible feelings I have ever enjoyed, and I knew that Mick would be enjoying this feeling now. After we all had come down from our sexual highs, I asked if anyone other than me would like a drink. Everybody agreed that a drink was a great idea. The girls took a bathroom break to freshen up a bit. Mick came into the kitchen as I fixed a fresh round of drinks for everybody. I asked him how he was doing with all this. He thought for a moment and said, "Well, to tell you the truth, I'm a little pissed off. We have known each other for months now. Why did we wait so long?" He said he had always been turned on by Miley and had often thought of fucking her while he and Bobbi were having sex. I told him I knew exactly how he felt and had the same feeling and thought about his wife. As Mick and I brought the drinks back into the living room, the girls were just returning from the bathroom. They each had a warm wet hand towel. They took the glasses from us, sitting them down on the coffee table. Bobbi then took the warm towel and cleaned my cock and balls as Miley did the same for Mick. Mick and I were in heaven, standing there with the girls kneeling before us, cleaning us with warm towels. After Bobbi was finished, she held my cock up with her fingers and kissed the head. She looked up at me with a smile and said, "All nice and clean now!" One of the sexiest parts of that night was when we were all sitting on the couch talking. Bobbi was sitting on my lap and Miley on Mick's lap with everybody naked. It was so open, so natural, and so sexy. I don't know how long we talked or all the things we talked about. But I remember looking out the back sliding glass door and seeing that it was getting light outside. It was decided that Mick and Bobbi would crash in the guestroom, and when we got up, we would go to breakfast. Over the years, we have met and been with a few couples. Some have been strangers, some we have known. There is a thrill in having sex with strangers or people you don't know that well. But the most fun we have had has been with friends. When there is trust and openness between friends, it is all very special.

A few years ago, the company I worked for gave me a temporary assignment to England. Since the job was to last several years, my wife, Jackie, and our two small children came with me. We found a large rental house in the outskirts of London and settled in. Shortly after we arrived, we went to an employment agency to hire a person to help with the housework. We interviewed a Polish girl named Krystyna, who recently came to England to find a job. She presented herself very well and could speak enough English to easily communicate. Krystyna was a well-built blond who told us she could keep house and cook. We took her home with us and gave her the spare bedroom. She seemed so appreciative to be in our household. Later she told us she came from a poor but large family where the entire family lived crowded together in a small house. She had a child about two years old, born out of wedlock, which caused her conservative family to nearly shun her for some time. Her mother was keeping the child while she was working in England. Krystyna said she hoped to send most of her salary home to her mother, which I found commendable. Still, she questioned whether I could do the same after being treated as she was by her family simply for being a young woman with an evidently healthy sex drive for someone her age. As the weeks went by, Krystyna became one of the family. We all got along well together. After the children were in bed, we three would often sit on the couch in front of the fireplace. Usually, Krystyna would prepare for bed and come downstairs dressed in a long thick flannel nightgown to sit with us. Sometimes, Jackie and I were in our night clothing too. Krystyna often talked about her dreary life in Poland, how she chafed and rebelled against the conservative culture, and how she liked England. Krystyna asked many questions about life in America. She hoped she could go to America someday. When ready to say goodnight and leave for the bedrooms, she would hug Jackie and me. Krystyna seemed to be a very loving person. Sometimes, we would have a glass of wine before going up to bed. Krystyna's lips occasionally brushed mine in a light kiss on those nights. As the winter went by, we would have not just one but several glasses of wine on weekend nights. On those special nights, our goodnight kiss was sometimes more than a light kiss, causing me to get an erection. After a kiss like that, I noticed Krystyna's breath became a little more irregular. After Krystyna left the room, Jackie would tease me about getting an erection. Then I would take Jackie upstairs for an evening of sex. As time went by, Krystyna became less modest around us. She would be in her room undressed, walk through our living room where we were sitting, sometimes wearing only a bra and panties. Krystyna had mentioned that she and her baby slept in one bed with her sister while other family members were sleeping in the same room. She had very little privacy. We guessed she was used to nudity around other family members and now considered us family. About once a week, when the children were in bed and asleep, I would take Jackie and Krystyna down to the local pub for a short time. The pub was less than a five-minute walk from our house, and we would have a couple of drinks before walking home. The drinks would loosen Krystyna up, and she became the life of the party. By the time we got home, she wanted to hug and kiss and tell us how happy she was. Her kisses with me were rather sexy, causing me to get an erection. I don't know if Krystyna ever knew I was getting an erection, but Jackie certainly did and would tease me later. Since Krystyna had sent most of her salary to her mother, she had not purchased any new clothing. Jackie and I decided to buy some for her. Krystyna protested but finally relented and let Jackie take her shopping. I was already home from work when they came home. Krystyna was highly excited about her new clothing and wanted to model them for us. Without any embarrassment, she started undressing in front of us. One new item was a bra. In her excitement, she removed her old bra, leaving her just her panties. She quickly put on the new bra and admired herself in the mirror. Jackie looked at me with a grin. I knew what she was thinking. She would probably tease me and ask if that glimpse of Krystyna's full heavy breasts gave me an erection. Then Krystyna put on the blouse and skirt. After that, she removed the blouse and skirt to model a dress. Jackie and I told Krystyna that she looked lovely in her new clothes. Then Krystyna removed the dress and tried on the new jeans. She was wearing the jeans and her bra when she came over to Jackie to hug and kiss her cheek. When she came to hug me, she gave me a short open mouth kiss with tongues touching. She thanked us for the clothing and took them to her room. I knew Jackie would start teasing me again. That night Jackie and I were up in our room in bed preparing to have sex. She started teasing me about getting an erection when I was around Krystyna. Jackie took hold of my cock, put the head in her mouth, then backed off. She asked me if my hard erection was caused by seeing Krystyna nearly nude today and the kiss she gave me? I teased her back by saying it did help. She asked if I had ever thought of having sex with Krystyna? I avoided giving a direct answer and said I didn't think my wife would approve. Jackie laughed that Krystyna was obviously a very sexual young woman and would probably be a lot happier if she could have sex in her life. I wasn't sure what she meant by that. Would my wife let me have sex with Krystyna, or was she just teasing me? Undoubtedly, Krystyna has a beautiful body and is a bundle of joy to be around. It was very tempting for me to seduce her. One day I was at home in my study doing some paperwork. The children were in school, and Jackie decided to go shopping, leaving me alone with Krystyna. Krystyna brought a cup of tea to me. She sat facing me as we talked, wearing a simple thin dress she often wore around the house while working. I could see the dress hugging the curve of her womanly hips and her shapely legs all the way to the thin panties covering her crotch. I thought of those good kisses we sometimes shared. I could feel a stirring in my pants. I said to myself, this can't happen. I decided to get up and go into the other room. I knocked over some of my papers on the floor as I got up. We both bent over to gather them up. Our hands touched, and then my body rubbed against hers. The first thing I knew, I was kissing her. She was responding with our tongues meshed in a long kiss. I felt her breasts, then moved my hand up under her dress to feel between her legs. Our kisses became even sexier. Her breathing became uneven and labored. We laid down on the floor in each other's arms as we continued to kiss while I was feeling between her legs. Together, we removed her panties. I noticed the crotch of her panties was dark and damp, and I wondered how long her vagina had been in a state of high arousal. I said to wait a minute. I didn't want to get Krystyna pregnant. I got up to remove my clothing and put on a condom. I laid back down on the floor with her, then rolled over on top as she spread her legs and pulled them up, exposing her sex to me. Her vagina was swollen with desire, with her labia already pooched open. She reached down to aim my very hard erection. She was so wet that I had no trouble plunging all the way in with the dry condom. She was multi-orgasmic and had three or four orgasms before I finished. When we sat up, she said she really had been missing sex in her life, and I could believe that because she seemed to enjoy it so much. A couple of nights later, we three were sitting on the couch in front of the fireplace. We all had changed into our bedtime clothes. Jackie suggested we have a glass of wine before going to bed. I was sitting between the girls as usual. After my wine glass was empty, I put my left arm around Jackie and the other around Krystyna. I let my hands drop down on both sides to feel a breast. There were no objections from either girl. I turned to Jackie to give her a short sexy kiss, then I turned to Krystyna to kiss her too. Both girls seemed to snuggle closer to me. I repeated the kissing again. Now I was getting an erection that was beginning to push up my pajamas. I didn't know if anyone could see it because the light had been dimmed. The fireplace was burning brightly, and I assumed my bulge could be seen if they looked. I took my arm from around Jackie and placed it on her leg to slowly pull up the hem of her short nighty. Out of the corner of my eye, I thought I could see Krystyna watching. Jackie then whispered in my ear that she thought Krystyna would like to have some sexual excitement, too. She said for me to go ahead and feel her out. I then pulled Krystyna to me for a very sexy kiss. I still had my right arm around her, then used my left hand to pull the hem of her nightgown up so I could feel her crotch. Shockingly to me, since Jackie was sitting right there, Krystyna didn't hesitate. She pulled up the long heavy nightgown so it bunched around her full hips and wantonly spread her legs wide to give me full access. Krystyna was not wearing panties. I immediately noticed that compared to the first time when she was quite hairy, her pubes had been shaved completely bare. Jackie was feeling my erection while I was feeling between Krystyna's legs. Jackie managed to reach in my pajamas to get my hard-on out in the open air. Under these circumstances, it was excruciatingly hard and ready for action. I continued to kiss Krystyna as my finger worked between her thick labia and then up to her sizeable clitoris. I found her clit fascinating. Jackie's clit, while exquisitely sensitive, was small. By the quiet gasp Krystyna made each time my finger brushed her large clit, I could tell it too was exquisitely sensitive. I had the feeling Krystyna's control hung by a thread. Inside was a very sensual and sexy young woman whose desires had been denied far too often of late. Jackie slowly moved her hand up and down on my erection, then she positioned herself to take it in her mouth. After a short time, she got up and suggested we all go to the bedroom. Krystyna beamed with joy at this suggestion. Once in the bedroom, we had a very sexy party. I had sex first with Krystyna. Of course, I used a condom with her. She went wild and try as I could, there was no containing it, and it wasn't long before I filled the condom with my spunk. The three of us then had another glass of wine, giving me time for another erection. Krystyna took my cock in her mouth to rejuvenate me. She was doing wonders on it and didn't take long to be ready for sex with Jackie. After Jackie and I finished, we all had kisses for each other. Krystyna wanted to know if she could stay in bed with us for the rest of the night and be hugged while she slept? She didn't want to sleep in her lonely bed. Evidently, it wasn't just her physical sexual needs that needed to be sated. She wanted love and attention, too. The following day when we all got up, Krystyna thanked us for letting her sleep with us. I rushed through breakfast because I had to leave for work. All day long, I kept thinking about the previous night. Is this going to change our relationship with Krystyna, I wondered? I thought between Jackie and myself, everything would be alright since Jackie had encouraged me to have sex with Krystyna. But now, how is Krystyna going to feel? Hopefully, everything will remain the same, and maybe we can continue with a threesome now and then. I decided to call Jackie to get her thoughts. She told me that she had talked to Krystyna about the situation. Krystyna didn't want to make any trouble for us. She was happy about what happened last night, but if we wanted it to be a one-time thing, she would honor our wishes. Jackie told Krystyna that she was alright with what happened and thrilled with it. She had no problem with the relationship between the three of us remaining sexual. She thought it was a very good turn-on for all of us, and we could talk more about it when I came home. I gave both Jackie and Krystyna a light kiss when I came home. Krystyna was preparing dinner when I arrived. This gave me a chance to talk with Jackie in private. We both agreed we enjoyed last night's activities. Jackie's discussion with Krystyna during the day led her to believe our relationship with Krystyna as housemaid would continue without change. When all were willing, there could be a sexual aspect during off-hours. Krystyna had such a loving personality; we thought she was starved for love and attention. We loved her too and were willing to give her the love and attention she needed. I suggested that if she was willing, Krystyna should go on the pill so we could skip the condoms from now on. Jackie agreed. That night when the children were in bed, the three of us were sitting in front of the fireplace. We had a glass of wine and started talking. Jackie suggested she could take Krystyna to a doctor to get a prescription for birth control pills. She could enjoy sex better without the use of a condom. Krystyna agreed. She said she had forgotten how good sex was. She knew our triad wouldn't last forever, though, and she needed to find a man of her own. She asked me if I knew a nice, handsome American for her to date and give her a chance for a one-on-one relationship and maybe even marriage? We couldn't blame her for wanting that. I knew a couple of single guys, but they weren't good enough to date her. They were boozers and womanizers. She was too good a person to be mistreated. Someday, someone would come along that would be worthy of her. In the meantime, while talking, I had been kissing both girls and feeling their breasts. Last night had been fantastic, so why not have a repeat? Jackie was on the pill, and I had a limited supply of condoms, and I would have to buy some more tomorrow to use until Krystyna was on the pill. I took the girls by the hands and led them upstairs to the bedroom. Another night of sex with the two girls was terrific. When it was time to sleep, Krystyna wanted to stay in bed with us. It was a good thing we had a large bed because Krystyna continued to sleep with us every night. Sometimes I would sleep in the middle, and sometimes Jackie would. Krystyna never slept in the middle because Jackie and I always wanted to sleep side by side. Krystyna always hugged the person in the middle as we slept. She needed to feel loved and close to us. A few weeks went by. Krystyna was now on the pill, and everything was rosy. Jackie was pleased to share me with Krystyna. When the three of us were in bed, Jackie seemed to be turned on more than when just the two of us were having sex. The children loved Krystyna, and she often played games with them. I was enjoying sex with both girls. We had sex nearly every night. Krystyna seemed happy but would still sometimes ask if I knew of any guy she might like to date? Usually, I would have sex with one woman until she had an orgasm, then I would switch to the other one for me to finish. For me to cum twice a night every night was a little too much. The girls understood that and wanted me to have an erection as long as possible. We three seemed to get along just fine sexually. We experimented with different positions, but certain ones were more enjoyable than others. Krystyna's favorite position was for her to sit on my erection. This way, she was fully penetrated and had control of the movements. Occasionally, the girls shared girl-to-girl activities. Usually, in my foreplay with Krystyna, I would take my time kissing her mouth and nipples. At the same time, Jackie would stroke Krystyna's large clit with her finger before finally plunging sometimes up to three fingers deep into Krystyna's wetness. Krystyna would arch her back, muttering in her native language as she pushed her vagina up to get Jackie's fingers inside her as deeply she could. Before Krystyna would get on top of me, Jackie usually took my erection in her mouth. Then when Krystyna mounted me, Jackie would lightly massage her back and bottom while Krystyna was going through her orgasms. Jackie's favorite position, which I had known since we were married, was to let me get on top and pull her legs up over my shoulders. During my foreplay with Jackie, Krystyna would finger Jackie's clit while I kissed her mouth and breasts. Also, Krystyna seemed to love taking my erection, slick with her own juices, into her mouth for a short time just before I penetrated Jackie. Evidently, this was the way the girls felt they were both being included in the threesome. Then one day, a new employee named Mark reported for duty. I observed him for a couple of weeks and had lunch with him a few times. He was divorced and seemed very likable. He was well educated and would probably progress in his career. He said he had a comfortable apartment but hadn't made any friends yet. I asked him if he would like to have dinner with us one evening? He accepted. I then told Krystyna and Jackie about him. Jackie took Krystyna shopping to buy a pretty dress for her. That night she modeled it for us. She was beautiful. I didn't like the thought of losing her to another man. We all loved her as she had become solidly entrenched in our family. We loved her so much we were willing to give her up for her own happiness. However, we didn't know if she and the new American would like each other. Maybe she wouldn't leave us, and I could still have sex with her for a long time. I rather liked having two sex-hungry women living with me. Krystyna was wearing the new dress when Mark arrived. She came out of the kitchen to meet him. We asked Krystyna to have a glass of wine with us before dinner. She sat facing Mark and looked her prettiest, and I noticed he kept looking at her. After finishing our drinks, we all sat down for dinner. Krystyna had cooked a delicious meal, and we complimented her on being such a good cook. I was hoping that would make an impression on Mark. While the two girls cleared the table and did the dishes, Mark and I sat and talked. I told him about Krystyna and her unhappiness in her native country. I suggested that if he wanted to take her out but was too shy to ask, I could hint about that with her to see if she was interested. After the children were in bed asleep, I suggested we all walk down to the corner pub for a drink. After we had been there for one drink, I told Mark and Krystyna that Jackie and I should return home to be with the children. We left Mark and Krystyna in the pub, hoping they would get acquainted and hit it off together. An hour later, Mark brought Krystyna back home and left. Jackie and I were already in bed. Krystyna came in to see us and said she was happy to meet Mark, and she liked him a lot and hoped he liked her. Krystyna left to go to her room to change into her nightgown. She came back to us for hugs and kisses and got in bed. We snuggled together in bed as our kisses became sexier. She kept thanking me for bringing Mark home to meet her. She kept giving me sexy kisses, and, of course, she could feel my erection prodding her body. She reached down to hold it. I then rolled her up on top of me to impale herself on it. This seemed so normal since this was her favorite position, and we had been doing this for the past several weeks. She rode me as she moaned. Even Jackie thought she was extra sexy tonight. She was so happy and excited. She had at least three orgasms and maybe more from how she was moaning. I thought, if Mark has sex with her someday, he will thoroughly enjoy it. Mark had a standing invitation to have dinner at our house every Friday night. Krystyna always cooked a delicious dinner on that night. After dinner, they went to a pub or out to a movie. During the week, he would take her out once or twice more. They never stayed out late. When she came home, she was always so happy. She got in bed with us as usual. Then the kisses and hugs would start. Soon, she felt my erection and would roll over on top of me for sexual satisfaction. Jackie joined us by hugging and lightly rubbing Krystyna's back and bottom. I wondered if Mark realized Krystyna was having sex with us. I wasn't about to tell him, and I doubt Krystyna would say anything. After dating for a month, Krystyna started coming home later. She got in bed with us as before but was ready to snuggle and go to sleep. Jackie and I assumed she was now having sex with Mark. That was alright with us. We certainly were not going to begrudge a healthy young woman the sexual satisfaction of having a mate. However, evenings she was not out with Mark, Krystyna would be ready for sex with me when we got in bed. One night when Krystyna came home late and went directly to sleep, I woke up to find myself absent-mindedly feeling her wetness as she soundly slept. When I stroked my finger through her labia, it glided with no friction whatsoever. She was very wet, and it was not just her own lubrication which I was very familiar with by this point. I was almost sure it was Mark's cum. Perhaps feeling arousal from my touch, although still sound asleep, she shifted her hips, and her vagina opened slightly. I felt a trickle come from inside her. Shocking myself, I gathered some onto my finger and stuck it in my mouth. As a horny teen, I had tasted my own cum before just out of curiosity, so I recognized the taste. I found this immensely erotic. Our young lover, lying asleep between us in our bed, with the semen of her lover trickling out of her vagina, and me enjoying the heady mixture of their young male-female lust. I often saw Mark at the office. He told me he was getting rather serious with our pretty Polish maid. He enjoyed her company and admitted sex with her was very good. I told him we thought she was terrific and wanted to see her happy. Was he interested in marriage again? He thought she would be an excellent wife for him, but his last marriage was so unhappy, and the divorce was so upsetting he was afraid. He said Krystyna had told him of her child in Poland. He would have to think about it. That night I told Jackie we may be losing our lovely girl. It would change our lives quite a bit if she left us. We decided to not tell Krystyna what Mark told me. We didn't want to get her hopes up for marriage if Mark would not ask her. Mark began to date her more often. Finally, one day, he told me he wanted her for his wife so he could be with her all the time. Mark wanted to give her the engagement ring at our house on Friday night when he came to dinner. He said I could tell Jackie, but he wanted to surprise Krystyna. Friday evening after dinner, we were in the living room. Mark was holding Krystyna's hand while sitting on the couch with her. He showed her the ring and asked if she would marry him. She was overcome with joy and hugged and kissed him. Then she jumped up to hug and kiss us and said that she loved all of us. She said she wanted to be Mark's wife and make him happy. Then she started crying. That caused Jackie to cry too, and I had a tear or two in my eyes. We loved her very much and were so happy for her. Mark left with Krystyna to celebrate. Krystyna didn't come home that night to get in bed with us. When Krystyna came home the next day, she looked as if she had been awake all night. I'm sure Mark had the sexiest night of his life! At the office, Mark told me they had discussed their wedding. They wanted a church wedding and for me to give the bride away. The wedding would take place a month from now. Now that we knew Krystyna would be leaving us, I realized that I dearly loved her. Of course, I loved my wife, too. If Jackie had never come into my life and I was single, I would ask Krystyna to be my wife. I was going to miss her pretty smile, her loving personality, and just having her around. In addition, I would miss the super sex we had together. Each night after the dinner dishes were done, Krystyna would leave for Mark's apartment to spend the night with him. Jackie and I were happy for her but missed our bed partner and the sex. We had one more opportunity to be close to her before marriage. Mark had to go out of town for a few days on business. She again slept in bed with us as she wanted our love and attention. Each night in bed, we had hugs and kisses as usual. I started to get an erection, but I stopped everything before things went any further. I asked Krystyna if she was ok with this since she was an engaged woman now? I explained that Jackie and I would never cross any line that Krystyna established and that she did not owe us anything. So if there was a new line, then so be it, we understood. Krystyna drew us both close to her and asked us to just listen. She poured her heart out, explaining that she had a powerful sexual desire from a young age. It tormented her. Such subjects were taboo in her family and conservative society, and she felt bewildered and alone. Once she discovered masturbation, she hoped that would bring her relief, but instead, it fanned the flames. Living in her crowded household, the opportunities were just too few to bring her complete satisfaction. Once she was of an age she was allowed to date, she began to get what she needed; the touch of another and the feeling of giving herself with another. She tried to be careful but fulfilling her desires led to an unintended pregnancy, which had nearly cost her everything until she found us. She loved her child dearly and could not wait for them to be reunited and together with Mark, but she knew she could never live a conservative life. The fire just burned too hot inside her. Krystyna solemnly told us she had explained all of this to Mark. She would rather be honest and lose him instead of lying to both herself and him about what she knew to be true of herself. She had told Mark that while she was willing to give monogamy a try, she could not promise it would meet her sexual needs for a lifetime. She also told him of the sexual relationship between herself, Jackie, and me. She said she cried when telling him all of this. All men she had previously known in her country would have immediately dumped her, and she expected the same from Mark. To her surprise, Mark said he understood. Mark told her he loved her so much that he would never try to cage up the one he had fallen in love with, but he hoped he would always be her primary lover. She assured him it would never ever be otherwise. After hearing all of this, the three of us made love. Not our usual sex, but the gentle melding of three kindred spirits who had somehow been drawn together and formed a bond that very few would understand, much less accept.

Back in the 90's, Tits used to go to her friends' Bachelorette parties. At the time Tits had grown to D-cup bra, then a DD, but she received a lot of attention wanted and unwanted. She had been groped in a movie theater, touched on a elevator in Vegas, and a lot of whistles and cat calling. She got used to it. She went to Cheryl’s bachelorette party and was having a good time drinking and flirting with the dancers. It got going pretty good and she had stroked a few cocks and even sucked one after a few drinks. They always played with her huge tits while she was busy lol . It got going pretty hot, some of the gals were topless and a few had sex with the dancers. The one guy that seem to really like Tits was dancing around by her and putting his cock by her face, so she grabbed it and sucked it. When she stood up, he spun her around, bent her over, and pulled down her top so her huge tits fell out. The other ladies started cheering and a few started rubbing and sucking her nipples. Right about then the dancer pulled down his tights and buried his duck deep in her already wet pussy. She said she said no, but soon it was no don’t stop!!!!! He fucked her for ten minutes while the ladies egged him on!!!!! When she got home drunk, she was covered in bruises and hickeys on her tits from her friends and panties full of dancer cum!! We checked with the doctor for a few months to make sure everything was good. It was but now the doctor has a new interest in his patient!!!!

I had never been into anal, never wanted it, it scared me. Both the pain and the stigma. But my sexual confidence grew with Mr so did my trust in him. I still didn't want it, but I used it. I would let him rub my tight virgin anus with his finger or some times the tip of his cock before moving it to be buried in my pussy. I knew he wanted to try it. So I would wait until I was riding him or sucking his cock, and when I was ready for him to cum, I would whisper or sometime scream mid cum: "I want you to fuck my arse!" And that would be it, he would jizz ever time. Then one day something changed. Passions were high, we had been fooling around for a while. His expert fingers were in my soggy cunt and his tongue on my clit. Amongst the cums I said, "Please finger my arse and pussy at the same time."'He looked up from my sodden snatch, "Are you sure?" I nodded and closed my eyes and waited for the pain. But it didn't come. Using my cum and lube he slowly, gently, slipped a finger into my arse and two into my pussy. It hurt a little and then the pleasure started. He let me get used to the changes and then slowly started to pump his fingers in and out, building depth and speed each time, fingering my holes to a huge cum. After that, as much as I enjoyed it, I put it off again, keeping it as a treat. Then, one time, we were spending time away from the day to day, just relaxing and fucking. We were on the bed and had a vibe and a dildo. I said one word: 'arse.' He took the command and pushed the vibe into my hole and fingered me. It felt amazing but wasn't enough. I reached out and handed him the dildo: 'pussy.' He grabbed it and pushed it deep, the feeling was incredible. I took his cock in my hand as he pumped me with the dildo. 'Mouth' I commanded. And with that he made me air tight, pushing me over the edge. It had been months, maybe over a year since that day. I had been out afternoon drinking with friends and admittedly was a bit drunk, but not beyond control. As we do, we were discussing our sex lives and anal came up. Some like it, others wouldn't think of it. But the talk got to me. I got home and Mr was in the kitchen cleaning. I walked in and kissed him hard. I stepped back, stripped, and walked to the table and bent over. "Fuck me!" He stripped, walked over, and fingered me before kneeling to take my pussy in his mouth. He stood and lined his cock against my pussy. "No, fuck my arse." Being the gentleman he is, he checked I was sure? "Yes. You need lube," and he ran to get some. Moments later the warm lube was pouring down my crack, first one finger and then another pushed my hole open and then it happened, his fat cock pushed in and he took my virgin arse. The tightness was too much and he came quickly all over my round cheeks. There was one other time after that. We had ordered toys and lingerie from a Dutch catalogue. We didn't know it but the order included a free porn DVD. The day it came hubby was out that night so I decided to try the new toy and put the dvd on. It was all anal scenes and hot as fuck. Mr didn't come home until after I was asleep, but the next morning I woke before him, slipped into the new underwear, lubed up, woke him up and kissed him. Taking the new toy out from my drawer I started to masturbate for him. "Hit play," I said. He pressed the remote and the video carried on from where I left it. A woman on all fours getting hard anal."I want that now," positioning myself in front of him on my hands and knees. He pressed his cock against my slippy arse and pushed deep, matching the film thrust for thrust, no holding back. I took my dildo and reaching under my body I pushed it into my pussy. That did it, the extra friction finished Mr off and he shot deep inside of my arse, it felt fantastic.

My husband and I are swingers, have been for years. We don't mind bringing newbies into our swinging fun. Even though we are experienced swingers, there were still things that I wanted to explore: sex with another woman being at the top of that list. I had been talking to this woman online for quite some time. Brenda and I have a lot in common. Both want to explore the woman-to-woman aspect of the swinging lifestyle together. Brenda is married to a very conservative, sexually unimaginative man. Her husband told her he didn't care what she did as long as he didn't have to hear about it. She has had her share of affairs but really wanted to experience another woman. As the months wore on, Brenda and I chatted online, on the phone, and exchanged emails. We decided to meet for lunch and had a great time, swapping stories and talking about what we wanted to do with each other. I only kissed her goodbye, though I wanted more. The briefest touch of her clothed breast against mine as we kissed released a flood of wetness into my panties. I was dying to get her naked. She has only had one experience with another woman, and it wasn't gratifying for her. I wanted to go slowly with her, take my time, so she would feel extremely comfortable. I hoped to include my husband in our sexual escapades, too. Brenda and I chatted about meeting for dinner. Then, as she said, 'whatever.' We set a date. We had a great conversation over dinner, mostly her telling outrageous stories about her male lovers. The talk got us both pretty worked up. We headed out for a few drinks, then headed to my place, so she could meet Jim. Brenda and I shared the sofa and talked with my husband for a few minutes. I knew she didn't have much time before she had to leave and head home to her family, so I asked her if she'd like to help me seduce my husband. Her eyes lit up, and she got this big smile on her face...sucking cock, I soon learned, was a specialty of hers. As I slowly unbuttoned Jim's shirt, Brenda leaned over and began sucking and licking his very sensitive nipples. I unzipped his jeans, slipped them off, and began sucking his hard cock. I noticed Brenda watching, so I invited her to join me. We were both running our tongues up and down his shaft. While Brenda took all of Jim's cock into her mouth, I began licking and sucking his balls. His moans of enjoyment were very exciting, and I helped Brenda lick his cock. Our tongues would touch occasionally, and so I thought that would be an excellent time to really kiss her. The next time our tongues were close, I put my tongue on hers, coaxing her to kiss me back. She hesitated just a split second, then joyfully joined in. As our tongues entwined, our breathing became more labored, and I felt her hand pulling my head closer. I found my hands tugging at her clothes, desperately trying to free her beautiful large breasts. She pulled back and took off her shirt. I unhooked her bra and took in an eyeful of her beautiful breasts. I began to stroke them, pinching the already erect nipples. I then took her nipple in my mouth, lightly sucking, running my tongue all over, while caressing her other breast. She was kissing Jim and rubbing his cock. She then returned the favor, and as I took off my shirt, she unhooked my bra and began licking and sucking my nipples. I'd run my hands through her hair, moans of pleasure coming from my mouth. Jim decided to join the fun, and he took one of my tits in his mouth while Brenda sucked the other one. My hand was teasing her, trying to slip her pants off. She paused long enough to discard them while I did the same. See her sex on display as she peeled off her panties made my heart race. Now with all three of us naked, the fun could begin! We started by including Jim back in our threesome, both of us kissing him, licking his balls, running our tongues up and down his cock, taking it in as far as we could. He was very impressed with Brenda's cock sucking ability! Brenda and I continued our kissing and fondling, and then I gently eased her onto her back on the sofa. While Jim sucked her breasts and she stroked his cock, I began to lick her inner thighs. She was very wet, and her scent was of pure womanly sex. I couldn't wait any longer to taste her. I gently ran my tongue over her outer lips, then began sucking on her clit. From her moans and groans, I knew I was doing a good job! I inserted two fingers into her dripping pussy, moving them in and out quickly, and began dancing my tongue all around her pussy, inside and out. As she came, she groaned loudly and bucked her hips, pressing my face into her pussy. By this time, Jim was feeling kind of left out, though enjoying himself, but ready for some action. He flipped me over onto the sofa and began eating my soaking wet pussy, while Brenda caressed and licked my tits. Jim then teased me with his cock, almost putting it in my pussy, making me beg for it. Once in, we began a hard rhythm, which totally fascinated Brenda, who had never watched another couple have sex. Having his cock in me while another woman sucked my tits was incredible! As Jim came, he quickly pulled out and shot his cum all over my stomach and tits. Brenda took her finger and massaged the cum onto my nipples. Then, with a mischievous look, she dropped her head and traced my nipples with her pointy tongue, cleaning me up. After my nipples were squeaky clean, we got up and got dressed. We relaxed together with a drink while talking about what fun we had, then kissed goodbye. We are, of course, looking forward to our next time with Brenda, when I hope it will be my turn to have a woman suck my pussy! We didn't have to wait long since Brenda was texting to set up another play date by the next day. We made plans to meet on a weeknight at a bar near the airport. This time, Brenda wanted to bring one of her boy toys, Greg. She wanted to surprise him by suggesting that Jim and I join them in one of their bedroom romps. Well, you didn't have to ask him twice! He was all for the idea and very excited about a foursome. They arrived together, and we had a drink and talked. It wasn't long before we all were ready to head to the hotel that was next door. Once in the hotel room, we weren't sure how to break the ice, so Greg suggested strip poker, but that was shot down because Brenda and I don't know how to play! We played our own version, though, and had fun with it. We both thought it was very amusing that the men lost first, and we were sitting there naked while we were still partially dressed! Greg then brought out some sex dice; one die listed a body part, the other gave a command to do to the body part. It was agreed that Brenda and I had to completely strip to start this new game. We all took turns, beginning with some light teasing, like Jim and I sharing a deep kiss, Jim kissing Brenda's nipples, Greg sucking Brenda's nipples, me kissing Greg's ear. Greg then decided it would be good to roll the dice and have Brenda and I act it out. The first roll, I got to kiss and suck on Brenda's tits, and the second roll, she was sucking on mine. Though it wasn't a command of the dice, Jim had his hands on both our pussies, driving us crazy! Greg scooted up behind me, so he could stroke my body while Brenda was sucking my nipples. He then leaned over and began sucking my other tit, which really turned me on. Between the two of them sucking my nipples and Jim finger-fucking my pussy, I was having a great time! Brenda decided she wanted to suck Jim's cock, so I began sucking on Greg's at the same time. I don't know who was moaning louder, Jim or Greg, but it certainly made Brenda and I suck harder! After a little of this, Greg pulled me up so he could talk to me. He told me that he and Brenda talked about what they wanted. Me to eat her pussy, and then she would do the same to me, which she has never done before. I told him I was certainly looking forward to that! Brenda asked why we were talking, not fucking, and Greg asked if she was ready to do what she promised. She was, but I said I'd go first. I got on my knees on the floor and pulled Brenda to the edge of the bed, so I could get nice and close to her shaved pussy. I began a slow lick from top to bottom and put my tongue just a little inside her to tease her. It must have felt good because she couldn't keep still, and I had to keep pulling her back to my mouth. With every move and moan she made, I licked harder and faster until her hands reached down and grabbed my arms, and she pushed her pussy into my face for a nice long orgasm. Yum! But now it was time for Brenda to try some pussy licking, so we switched places. They guys couldn't wait to watch this! I have to say, for her first time, she did a great job. She was very soft and gentle but kept up a nice rhythm, which made it very pleasurable. Brenda climbed up next to me on the bed, ready for the next part of the game. Greg gave Brenda a long, deep kiss. He laid her on her back and began sucking on her big tits. I helped him out, sucking one while he sucked the other. He then drove his cock into her tight pussy, and the loud moans she let out demonstrating that there is nothing she likes better than a good fucking! After only a few strokes, Greg stopped, mentioning that Brenda has been talking about having sex with Jim for the last three days, so could Jim please take over? Of course! He's been waiting a while to fuck Brenda, so he was more than happy to send Greg over to me, so he could spend time with Brenda. Greg moved on top of me and began rubbing his cock over my pussy, getting me even wetter. Feeling his tongue deep in my mouth, his moans in my ear, having him suck my nipples, it all was driving me crazy! He finally entered me. I know he didn't want to come so soon, but all the thrusting was just too much for us, and he came with a loud cry, and we both lay there exhausted. Meanwhile, Jim was pumping his cock into Brenda's tight pussy as fast as he could go. It was totally driving her nuts! She told him if he even THOUGHT about stopping, she'd kill him! There was no way she was going to let him come without her! After a few minutes of groaning, moaning, and head tossing, she finally came with a loud cry, and Jim was able to let go and have his own release. Boy, the room sure had become quite warm! As we lay there naked, recovering, we talked about going for Round 2. We decided we'd put so much effort into Round 1, we should probably just wait until the next time. I'll let you know when that is.

My name is Samantha, and I am 45 years old. My husband, Carson, is 42. We have been married for 20 years. We both had shared our beds with plenty of others before we met, and part of the reason we have always been drawn to each other is our strong sex drives. I love cock, and Carson loves pussy; it's as simple as that. We like to text each other with stories of our fantasies. We don't usually follow through on the fantasies that involve a third person - we just like to talk the fantasy as foreplay before making love. Recently, however, something very different did happen. After losing several pool games to my husband at the bar, I read his written fantasy in the bathroom. My job, as the loser, is to follow through with whatever he asks me to say or do to get him hot before we go home. The fantasy on this night included a threesome with a guy for me to pick up at the bar. I have great tits, so I really opened up my shirt and went out to look for someone to flirt with, so I could give my husband his 'fantasy.' When I walked out of the restroom, I ran right into a man who had been a short-time lover in college. His name was Stewart, and he looked as good as he did in college. He did not recognize me at first, but when he finally realized who I was, he went on and on about how great I looked. I told him I was at the bar with my husband. I had enough to drink that I even told him about our fantasy nights. I asked him if he would show me where he was sitting, and I would pretend not to know him and try to flirt and pick him up. He thought this would be great fun and told me where he and two of his business partners were sitting. I returned to my husband, who had a naughty look on his face since he knew I had just read his fantasy. I told him I would comply. I talked to a couple of different tables of people and then settled in at Stewart's table with his friends. Stewart pretended not to know me, and I am sure his friends thought I was a little bold. I let him buy me a drink and caress the inside of my thigh in my short skirt. As he was touching my leg, I could tell that he was starting to breathe faster, and I knew I was getting wet, or should I say, wetter. I knew my husband could see all of this from across the room, hoping he would not get upset. Stewart's fingers kept inching up my thigh, high enough I had to put my hand on his to stop them from reaching my pussy. I was feeling quite warm and a little hazy with this experience. I was wondering if my husband would actually allow me to go through with the 'fantasy.' Soon my husband wandered over to talk. He introduced himself to Stewart and his colleagues as my husband, but Stewart left his hand and fingers in place. Carson did not challenge him but seemed to appreciate that Stewart was enjoying me. Stewart's friends were very uncomfortable and got up to play pool. My husband shocked me when he came right out and asked Stewart if he would like to fuck his wife? I was even more shocked when Stewart said he would actually pay money if my husband would allow him to do just that. The two went to the bathroom and apparently negotiated a 'price' that my husband has not revealed to me even yet. When they returned, they grabbed their jackets and looked at me, indicating we were all leaving. My husband and I rode together with Stewart following. My husband told me that he was giving me a free night, and I could do whatever I chose. I could tell Stewart had not told him we had been lovers in the past. We arrived at our home, and Carson, Stewart, and I got naked in our hot tub. Stewart was sitting beside me and kept putting his fingers in my pussy and his mouth on my tits. He was so incredibly hard, and I could tell that my husband enjoyed watching this. I kissed Stewart back and put my mouth on his very nice-sized dick. He moaned out loud the entire time I had my mouth on him. He pulled me up to him and asked me to pay some attention to my husband because he was worried my husband would stop this game if he was not being attended to. I put my head under the water to put my mouth on my husband's dick. The warm water and my warm mouth made it hard for him to keep control. Both men touched my pussy and my breasts the entire time the other was touching me. I was so hot I could hardly stand it. I really needed to be fucked. I decided my husband would probably prefer me to fuck Stewart before him. I took Stewart's hand and led him to our bedroom. I had not remembered much about sex with him from college, but he clearly had picked up some skills since that time. He gave me fantastic oral sex with his warm tongue and mouth probing my pussy and sucking on my clit. He gave my tits even more attention; maybe he remembered that I liked that. We went at it a long time, and occasionally my husband would lie beside me and put his warm mouth on my mine or suck on my tits. He was clearly enjoying another man enjoying me. Finally, Stewart could take it no longer, and he started to fuck me with his dick. He had lovely long rhythmic strokes, and I came twice when he was on me. Stewart told me he wanted me to suck my husband while he was coming in my pussy. I got the impression that my husband had made this request of him at an earlier time. I gave my husband the best blow job he had in years with what he thought was a stranger fucking me long and slow from behind. I was shocked that both men got off almost simultaneously. I don't think either knew the other was about to cum. It was so fucking hot I could not believe it. Stewart quickly got up and got dressed, he came over and gave me a short warm french kiss when I still had my husband's cum in my mouth, and then he left. I was still quite excited, and my husband was ready for round two already. We had some of the most incredible couple sex that I can remember on that night. We touched every orifice of each other's bodies with our mouths and tongues, and we fucked for hours. The next day, we were both spent, and not a word was ever mentioned about Stewart since. I don't know if a dollar amount was ever exchanged or how much. My husband has no idea that Stewart and I had been lovers in the past. He would probably not mind. I keep wondering if we will run into Stewart again sometime. I think both my husband and I would both be pleased. I will write if it happens again.

My husband had taken a new job headquartered in a different state. We moved here not knowing a single soul within a 10-hour drive. As we were getting settled in, I met a woman who told me that her husband, like mine, was gone quite often for work, but he encouraged her to dance and have fun. I told her that we had just moved here and didn't know where to go for fun. Della asked what kind of fun? I wasn't sure how to take that, so I just replied, asking her what she did for fun? My jaw dropped when Della told me that she and her husband were discrete swingers and asked if we would be interested? I explained that, like most long-time married couples I suspect, the subject had come up, but we just weren't there yet. I just wasn't ready for having sex in front of others yet, but the thought did excite me. Della told me she understood, but how about I just come along with her the next time our husbands were away for work? No pressure to do anything; just be her wing woman. I hesitantly agreed. We met at a dance hall where Della knew most people there. She introduced me around and told me which ones she had been with and what they were like. Della told me about her experiences with lesbian sex, anal sex, sex with two men, sex with another woman and a man, and facials from multiple men. I told her that all of that was new to me and that I would not try anal sex or facials! An acquaintance of Della's named Allen sat with us. Della told him to show me his picture. He looked around and handed me a picture. It showed him sitting naked in a chair. He has the longest dick I ever saw on a white man! I gave it back to him, and he asked if I wanted it? I told him I might get in touch sometime. He wrote his name and phone number on the back of the picture and gave it to me. When he left, I asked Della how he was in bed? She said that she would have him and me over to her house soon, and I could see for myself. I was shocked! Here was a woman I just met inviting me over to watch her get naked and fuck a man right in front of me! The wet heat I suddenly felt between my legs though betrayed the truth - the idea turned me on immensely. When I got home, I told my husband what happened. We decided it was now or never, and I should take Della up on her offer. I showed the picture to my husband. He begged me to call Allen and set a date. He HAD to see me take that cock! I told him that we were moving too fast. I was not ready to have sex in front of somebody else yet. Della called in a couple of days and said that Allen would be bringing a friend to the dance hall Saturday and want to know if I would be there? I told her that I would talk to my husband and call her back. My husband told me he would be out of town for work then, but to go and have fun and to thank Della for him. Della and I met at the dance hall. Allen came in with his friend. His friend was a decent guy, although I wasn't as attracted to him as Allen. After a few hours of dancing, I could tell Della was hot and ready to fuck. Della suggested that we go to her house. I agreed and explained to her that I would go along with everything except sex. When we got there, Allen suggested that we play strip poker. I said that I would not get undressed in front of other people. Allen said that we could all stop with our underwear. I still did not want to, but Della said that panties and bras covered just as much as a bathing suit, and everybody would be doing the same, so I went along. The guys lost down to their shorts, and Della had only her bra and panties while I still had my stretch pants, bra, and panties. Della lost the next hand and went ahead and took off her bra. She was a voluptuous woman, and I could not keep from staring at her large soft breasts. We kept drinking, and I was relaxing too much! We just kept playing till I lost. I surprised myself and all of them by taking off my bra! Della walked over behind me and lifted my breasts, and said, "Why would ANYBODY want to hide titties as pretty as these?" I just smiled and shivered, both from the sudden coolness and also Della's soft hands as they softly slipped away from under my breasts. A fingertip on each hand ever so slightly tracing my nipples as she pulled away. I was done. The fire in my pussy was getting the best of me. I went ahead and took off my pants but was determined to stop there! Della reached over and took Allen's penis out, and walked him to the bedroom holding it. She shut the door and left Malcolm and me alone. I again told Malcolm that I would not have sex with either of them tonight; I wasn't ready for that. He said ok and asked if I wanted a back rub? I said ok if he would not pressure me to have sex. He agreed and pulled a blanket off the couch and laid me face down. He did a good job and asked if no sex meant no oral sex too? The fire between my legs from earlier was still there and made me hesitate. He knew he had me. I asked if he did it good? He said that I would never have had better! I asked what he would want if I said yes? He said that he would appreciate a hand job if I was willing. I said, ok, if he did real good on me. He rolled me over and went to work on my breasts. He pulled on them and sucked them until I almost came just from nipple stimulation. I couldn't believe that I was doing this with another man! He was rubbing my pussy and really had me going. I almost stopped him because I was afraid I would not tell him no to full intercourse. He eased his finger inside my panties and found my clit. I was not going to stop him from oral sex now! Malcolm took off my panties. I've always been shy about spreading my legs, thinking my pussy won't be pretty enough, or my scent won't be sexy enough. But tonight, all of that was gone. My legs just fell open in a deliciously lewd display of my sex. He put his hands under my butt and lifted me up. I felt his tongue on my pussy and started to lose track of everything! He lifted hard and opened my butt hole, and jammed his tongue in before I knew what happened. I had never heard of anybody doing anything like that!! I did not know how sensitive my butt hole was! I don't know how many climaxes I had, but when I settled down, Allen was there watching. He told Malcolm that it was time to swap, and Malcolm said, "NO WAY!" Malcolm raised me up and laid down by me. He put his penis in my hand. Allen kept watching with his long penis stuck out there. Malcolm's was as hard as a piece of steel! I felt quite comfortable having Allen watching me completely naked, jacking Malcolm off. I would even move around to give him a look at my breasts and pussy. I would open and close my legs like I did not know that he was there. Malcolm grabbed both of my breasts and squeezed real hard as he got ready to climax. Allen was hypnotized by the sight! Malcolm shot his load all over his belly. I said that I HAD to go, that I was already late. Allen came and toyed with my breasts while I tried to get dressed. When I finally got my shirt on, Allen grabbed my pussy and asked when he would get his turn? I told him that I would call him tomorrow. When I got home, I called my husband and told him what happened. He asked for a picture of my pussy, so I lay down on the bed and spread wide, took a picture, and texted it to him. He put the phone on speaker, and I could hear his hand on his cock jacking off as we traded dirty talk about how wet my pussy was. I told him that I was ready for him to be with me the next time I had sex with another guy. He told me to call Allen and let him know that it would be the three of us. I called and told him right then. He asked to talk to my husband and wanted to be sure that it was all right with him. We set it up for one week later.

I had my back against a post at the foot of our canopied bed, I was sipping a glass of wine. Against the headboard my wife Mary reclined. And next to her was her lover, James. Except for here and there on the floor not a smidgeon of clothing was in evidence. James was visiting us for perhaps the third time, Mary had taken a shine to him, his jovial manners, his inventive expertise in the bedroom. She had a touch of New Relationship Energy and when she asked if he could visit on a Saturday night, I quickly gave my consent. At this time, Mary and I had been swingers for a few years. On this night, both James and I had been intimate with Mary, for well over an hour she'd licked, sucked and screwed at both of us, an uncounted number of orgasms had swept across her ravished body. We were relaxing, chatting as friends. And since he was becoming a friend James wanted to know more about us, particularly Mary's desires and kinks. "What about anal?" James asked. "We haven't done that with other people," Mary replied, "but there's always a first time. Is that something you'd like?" "Sure. What about double penetration?" "I don't think I'd like to try that, too complicated to be fun." Mary admitted she liked her toes sucked, her very favorite position was kneeling at the side of the bed while her lover stood behind her. But James already knew that. "So, how often do you get together with other people?" James asked. Mary looked at me, I glanced back, then decided to answer. "It depends on how busy we are, how many offers we get. We've gone a few months or so without anything happening, on the other hand there's been weeks when we've had three or four dates. We like foursomes, meeting at our house or their's. Mary enjoys threesomes, as you well know. And we'll head up to DJs Island every so often, and if we get invited to a house party we always go if we can." "That's cool," James admitted - he of course knew Mary was far from being a tenderfoot. He looked to her and asked, "Do you like gang bangs?" "What do you mean?" "You know, a bunch of guys doing you at once, you being the center of attention?" "I've never tried it," she said, "I'm not sure if that's something I'd like." I spoke up. "What about those three guys in Green Tree?" She gave me a blank look. "You know, the time before we were married when you went over to your boyfriend's house and wound up with him and both his roommates?" "Oh, that. Yeah. But it was different, I went into their bedrooms one at a time, the guys didn't watch me." I let it slide, I think James asked her next about role play and a few minutes later James began sucking at her nipple, that inevitably led to Mary's arse on a pillow while James made her scream anew. As time went by and Mary and I had other lovers, other configurations, we'd chat of desires and fantasies, made some of them happen. I'd occasionally mention gang bangs. "Is that something you'd like to see?" she asked. "Not really, but if it appeals to you, I could help. I'm not sure I'd get that much out of it." "I've thought about it," she admitted. "I've got to say there's something about the idea. To have this bunch of guys all wanting me, and then to let whoever have their way with me . . . that's exciting. But it's scary, too." "What do you mean?" "If it's just me in a room with five or six men, what if one of them gets abusive, or doesn't want to stop when I want to? Even if you were there, I could see how it could get ugly." She was pensive. "Or maybe some of them thought they didn't have to use condoms. I think I'd have to be very relaxed and feel very safe to let something like that happen." I scratched it from our to-do list. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Some months or years later we were invited to a house party on the other side of Monroeville. Bob was the host, someone we'd played with a couple of times, a single man who was successful both at business and in the LifeStyle. He shared with us the people on the invitation list, half of the couples had been our playmates at one time or another, he'd invited a few single men we'd heard good things about. Of course we accepted. We showed up at the party just before nine, cars were parked halfway up the street. When we entered the kitchen to hand Bob our gifts of wine and gourmet cookies, I was greeted by a tall, dark haired woman who I hadn't bumped into before. She was dressed in a floor length nightgown of dusky blue, most of the fabric was lace. "You're Adam, I've heard about you. I'm Ruth." She flowed to my arms, raised her lips for the first kiss of the evening, I gave her mouth all the attention I could, not difficult as Ruth was a wonderful kisser. When we broke she complimented, "Well, yeah, that was pretty good. I'd like to get to know you better." I didn't have to wonder what she meant, I was tempted to take her up on the offer immediately, but the party was still in the mingling stage. I said, "Let's look each other up later." Ruth made her way around the room, greeting other men in like manner. By this time Mary had disappeared, I knew what she was up to. I greeted the other men I knew, was introduced to new friends. We were all wearing variations on the same theme, trousers and golf shirts, casual yet stylish. Most of the women wore something sexy, no complete nudity - that would come later. Mary rejoined us, she'd changed into a balcony bra and tanga, white with hot pink hearts and feathery trim, covered by a filmy scarlet kimono. We hadn't been to Bob's house before, so we gave ourselves the tour. On the top level there were three bedrooms, two of them had king sized beds and all had comfortable mats on the floor. The main level had the kitchen and breakfast room, where everyone tended to congregate, a dining room full of hors d'oeuvres, desserts and liquid refreshments, and a large den. In addition to the comfortable couches there were four blowup mattresses on the floor. This would be the 'common room', Mary and I realized. At the outset of the evening, there was flirting and conversation. And then, as if by a prearranged signal, groups started pairing off, migrating to various hidden spots. Mary and I were approached by Don and Linda, a couple we knew well, and after just a few seconds the four of us were heading for a bedroom. Linda, as I remember, was wearing a teddy, within a few moments she had my belt unbuckled and my cock out, sucking on it as I ripped my clothes off. I then placed her on her back, got a finger under her panties, she gasped as I probed into her. Next to us, Don had Mary naked already, his head was flanked by her thighs, she moaned as Don's tongue prodded her clit. The four of us progressed through the various phases of foreplay. Mary was the first, as usual, to give her shout of passion, Don's tongue was undeniably working its magic on her. Linda tore her gown off, I had the pleasure of toying with her pillowy tits as she sucked on my tool. Then she shifted, now my mouth was at her opening, licking at the ruddiness. It had been months since we'd cavorted with them, I'd forgot how she would stop breathing as she came, long moments when I actually became afraid she'd lose consciousness, but at last she exhaled loudly, panted trying to fill her lungs, pushed me away. "Oh, god, honey, Adam is just so good down there." The foursome laughed, I attempted to reposition my tongue on Linda's clit, she pushed me away, "If you do anymore of that, I won't be able to walk the rest of the night!" She pushed me back, I remember her kissing me and groping my prick, my hand slid over her rump and I inserted a finger inside her, a little gasp indicated she was still heated. I got couple of condoms, handed one to Don, sheathed myself. A few seconds later Linda levitated above me and I glided inside her. She was in charge, of course I played with her nipples, tugged on a lock of her hair. But I was accustomed to group sex, if I paid too much attention to the slick skimming of my cock inside her welcoming pussy I'd come, too fast, too early. So I diverted my attention to the revelry on the other side of the bed. Don was supporting his shoulder against the headboard, his legs were stretched down the bed. Mary was pointing away from him, her thighs abutting his hips, her hands on one side of his calves. I heard the slapping sound of her ass against his belly, Don was pulling her waist toward and away from him. She looked to me, her eyes were distant in their revery, but she managed to give me a smile, touch me briefly for support. Linda was holding her breath again, I twinked a nipple to inspire her, was treated to a muffled scream as she erupted. At nearly the same time, Mary started the coos she'd always had as the signal of her orgasm, I heard bawdy grunts flowing from Don's throat, I figured sperm was coursing from the dick embedded in my wife. I twisted Linda, now she was on her knees, I crept behind her, we were linked again. My thrusts were deep, with each push Linda yipped, we were having a great time. Still, I had little desire to orgasm, it was too early. We screwed as Don and Mary snuggled next to each other, apparently finished with their erotic play. In those circumstances, when one couple is done, it can become a little uncomfortable for the other couple to continue. I used a finger to tweak Linda's clit, she screamed loudly then collapsed on the mattress, causing me to slip out of her. The married couples reconnected, Linda crawling to Don, Mary approaching me for a hug and cuddle. As I often did in these circumstances, I caressed her breast, it was still warm from her exertions, she allowed me to explore the terrain between her thighs, damp and hot, the labia spread, the clit prolonged and dense. Yes, I could tell Don had given her a good ride. While I was exploring her used body, her hand encircled my prick, found it still to be rocklike. Don and Linda climbed from the bed - we'd been in the room not even half an hour - and began to dress, Mary and I followed suit. Linda flowed to me again, telling me how I was a favorite of hers, I hefted a teat, Mary was similarly treated by Don. The four of us headed back to the party. I made Mary a vodka/tonic, in a quiet corner we reconnected. "You had fun," I suggested. "Don always gets me going," she admitted. "But you didn't come, did you?" "There's nothing wrong, I just wasn't in the mood yet. And it all ended so quickly." "You want me to take take care of you?" Mary offered. "Really, I'm fine. Plenty of evening left. And there's one girl, Ruth, who seems to have designs on me." Mary was willing to be my wingman, see if Ruth had an appealing husband, but I was in no hurry, I was enjoying the erotic vibe Bob had created. We stood by the door to the den, there were two women, one of which I knew, what was her name? Ellen? She was being enthusiastically screwed by a man, all the while sucking on her husbands prick. The other girl, a short blond, was being eaten by a woman, her hand surrounded a thick dick. A nice orgy scene, I figured the mats would fill out later with more people. Ellen caught my eye, smiled, perhaps it was an invitation, I merely smiled back. We drifted into the kitchen, seven or a dozen people were there, we fell into conversation. I noticed Ruth wasn't in the area. It was fluid, people joining and leaving, I finished my drink, strolled to the bar. Mary dropped into an intense conversation with a younger man, no ring on his finger, and he had his arm around my wife's waist. I was talking to one of my friends, he knew I was a golf rules official, he asked me about a situation where his ball had landed in a stream, floated towards the green. While I explained the intricacies of Decision 26-1/7, I watched my spouse move to a couch along with her guy, their lips met, his hand was just above her navel; I assumed in a moment it would be approaching her melons. Since Mary showed no signs of distress - indeed she was encouraging his approaches - I continued to talk with my friend about the Rules. Sure enough, the man had his hand on her tit in little time, I saw him whisper in her ear, I was sure I knew what the theme was. A moment later she bounced to me, dragged me to the side. "Got another one on the line, 'eh?" I teased. "Frank's awfully sweet. Would you mind?" This wasn't the first time at a party Mary and I had separated, although we tended to let each other know our intentions and location. "No, go have fun!" I encouraged. As I was questioned about the casual water rule, I watched my wife's ass sway away from me, grab the hand of her next lover. Then I was surprised - instead of heading down the hallway to the bedrooms, he led her into the den! Left to her own devices, Mary usually chose a quiet area in which to make love, her usual preference was to be more one-on-one than anonymous groups. But it appeared tonight she was willing to philander in a crowded room with multiple bodies nearby. I waited a few moments, calmly talking with my friends, then wandered to the den. On the opposite side from the door, Mary sprawled on a mattress, her back to a couch. Her lingerie had been tossed nearby, Frank laid on his stomach, his mouth pressed to my wife's pussy. Her eyes were glazed, her mouth open, panting, a position I'd seen her in many times before with scores of gentlemen. For perhaps five minutes she let Frank perform oral sex on her. Another man approached her, I assumed he asked if he could join the fun, Mary waved him away, she was into Frank just then. When she'd had enough of his tongue I heard her ask him to put a condom on. Mary climbed onto the couch, her feet on the cushion, her elbows and breasts resting on the back of the furniture, her rump displayed for Frank's assault. He was up to it, I watched him crouch behind her, he used his left hand to point his sword at the goal, he was in! I moved around the room, hoping to get a better view, and on the way surveyed the scene. The room was more populated then, four women graced the mattresses, including Mary, and at least seven men were engaging with them, with others standing nearby, watching the live porn and perhaps longing for an invitation. When I got into position, I was delighted with a side view of the action. Mary was pushing herself back into Frank at every thrust, his hands were on her hips, pulling her into him, his eyes closed, sweat on his forehead, Mary was softly keening. Suddenly, much too early, Frank grunted and finished, fell backward onto the mattress completely used. Mary's look of exasperation was obvious, at least to me. For the second time of the night the man making love to her hadn't lasted long enough, she was left wanting more. She twisted, her eyes swept the room, I wasn't sure if she even knew I was present, her gaze landed on John, the husband of a couple we'd played with more than once, a flick of her finger tempted him. I was surprised. In the orgies we'd participated in up to this point, Mary had been demure about being the aggressor. When we were in a room with six or seven bodies involved, when she and a man were finished, she'd usually lie about, waiting for another gentleman to approach her patiently. This innocent signal, probably unnoticed by anyone else, alerted me that this night might be a little different. When John joined her, she began by helping him unclothe, as soon as it was revealed she had his phallus in her mouth. After just a few bobs to ensure the tool was ready, she laid on her back, John quickly covered her, their dance commenced. Frank hadn't left yet, though, I watched him run his hand over the side of her body, when John shifted Frank felt her nipple, with a palm she held his prick and soon he'd kneeled beside her, she was sucking on Frank as John was screwing her. I could tell John was doing it for her, her body was rosy, her eyes were closed, she was breathing her orgasm through her mouth. And John appeared, even though he was energetic, to be far from coming. Perhaps it was his second go of the evening? I sensed the softness of a female torso next to me, I swung my head and my eyes were filled with the beautiful body and face of Ruth, she was still wearing her dark negligee. Feeling invited, I slipped my hand around her waist. "Quite a scene," Ruth snickered. "Just a normal house party," I agreed. "Anybody you know?" I pointed, "My wife, Mary." "Oh, she seems to be having a ball." We watched for a moment, a man who had been toying with another woman approached Mary, she released Frank, took the new man's cock in her mouth, John shifted into a sideways attitude to make a little more room, but he continued to propel his dick inside her pussy enjoyably. My impression was that Mary was enjoying the erotic spotlight she was the center of. She caught my eye, I raised my thumb in a silent question, 'are you all right?' Her returning smile let me know I didn't need to concern myself for her safety. I turned my attentions to Ruth. "Would you like a drink?" We strolled into the dining room, I poured her a glass of white wine. After a sip, she set her goblet on the table, drew me close, we kissed again, the kind that promises everything. "I looked for you earlier," I confessed, "you weren't around." "There's a single girl, Becky, my husband and I have been emailing back and forth with her, she agreed to meet us here." "Was she fun?" "More for Bram than me, I'm afraid. She's the type of bi woman who doesn't mind if you go down on her, but she barely touched me. I think Bram is planning on going for round two with her, I haven't really had my first round yet." "Oh, that's too bad. Perhaps I can help?" "You know you can, I came looking for you. Linda told me how good you are with your tongue, I want to find out for myself." Our intentions clear, we sauntered down a hallway, found at the end a small bedroom not in use, she closed the door behind us. I was enthralled with this luscious woman, we took our time, slowly stripping each other, engaging in the various patterns of foreplay. Remembering her complaint of annoyance during her first romp of the evening, I ran through my repertoire. It seemed to engage her, I brought her to first one orgasm, then another before she aided me in slipping into a condom, then slipping into her. We roiled in three or four positions until I allowed myself to explode, Ruth joined me in boisterous glee as I climaxed. Then, suddenly, I was done, she was holding me, our breaths shaking the bed until our heart rates dropped. I rolled off her, we faced each other, kissing, stroking each other's bodies, telling ourselves how much fun we'd had. "I'm sure Bram's waiting for me," she suggested, the tone of her voice saying she'd rather stay with me, at least for a few moments. A wave of admonition flowed through my brain, for the thirty or forty minutes Ruth and I had frisked thoughts of Mary had fallen between the cracks. I wondered if she was concerned about me, surely she was done in the common room. Ruth rose, found her negligee and panties, I pulled my briefs on, suspecting by now the party had plunged into a scene of pure debauchery. We kissed again, I helped myself to a handful of those beautiful globes. "I'd love to see you again," Ruth complimented. "You were everything I heard about. Maybe the four of us could go on a date?" "Fine by me." I made sure she had our SwingLifeStyle profile name, she said she'd send us an invitation. Of course, I knew if Mary didn't care for Bram a foursome wouldn't happen. Even in that case, though, I felt sure Ruth and I might get together at other parties. In the kitchen, there were at least a score of people chatting, eating. Most of the men were clothed in only underwear, a few of both sex were completely bare. I looked for Mary, couldn't find her in the kitchen, after I got a drink I poked my head into the den. I was more than a little surprised to find Mary still in there. With the lateness of the hour it had calmed, in addition to my wife there was only one other woman, she was quietly in missionary with her partner of the moment. But Mary was anything but calm. She was facing me, mounted on a bearded man I'd not met before in cowgirl. To either side of her was a gentleman, one a stranger, the other our single friend Tim, her hand was on one of the dicks, her mouth encircled the other. I gazed at my wife, she was radiant in her pleasure, but she was at the same time disheveled; her hair flew every which way, her mascara ran badly, there was dried cum on her chest. I was a bit taken aback, worried she was having too much fun, but then I spied a phial of lube near her, a box of condoms, she was taking care of herself. I got a bottle of water, she smiled as she saw me approach her with hydration and took a long swallow, but didn't stop bouncing on the man below her. "Having fun?" I asked. "A ball," she admitted, and then giving little thought to me she went back to work on the man below her, placing her hands on his chest, doing her best to bring him to an ebullient come. I stepped back, she turned to the gent beside her, began the blow job with him again. I saw Ruth enter, she came to me. "Well, I guess that answers the question about will Bram like Mary." "Oh?" I said with a little confusion. "That's him below her!" she laughed. Realizing I wanted to keep an eye on my wife, but wanting to have a little more fun herself, Ruth dropped to a nearby mattress, dragged me with her. Without hesitation the few clothes we had on disappeared, she had my dick in her mouth again. I watched Bram and my wife, she seemed almost in a constant state of frenzy. Bram was silent, but his face scrunched, I was certain yet another man was satisfying himself inside my wife. Quickly, Mary turned to the stranger she was handling, handed him a condom. She flopped onto her knees, again she was penetrated. Bram, having had his fun and released, joined us, Ruth introduced us. "Honey, this is Adam. That's his wife, Mary." "Nice to meet you." We shook hands. "Your wife is having a really great time tonight. Is she always like this?" "The life of the party?" I laughed. "No, not usually, this is something different for her." Ruth lounged between the two of us, we took turns feeling her breasts, the rest of her body and toying with her clit. She had another orgasm, just as I heard the stranger grunt behind my wife. Tim was still near her, he attempted to mount my wife, but she pushed him away. "Sorry, I'm pretty well done for the night." Gracefully he backed away, I saw disappointment on his face. Mary joined us, I introduced her, she recognized that just a few moments before she'd been intimate with Ruth's husband. I put my arm around her, we talked for a few moments, Mary agreed the four of us should get together some time. Then she said, "I've got to go to the bathroom," and she ran away. I took my leave of the couple, went to the threshold of the powder room, waited for Mary to emerge. When she came out, I asked, "What do you need?" "Oh, let's go have another drink." We stood in the kitchen, naked as prairie dogs, chatting. A couple of guys put their arms around her waist, I wondered if they'd been inside my wife earlier. A half hour later, long after the witching hour, I saw Mary yawn, the sign she was winding down. "Sure you don't want to go back in the den?" I asked with a laugh in my tone. "I think there's still a couple guys who'd like to take a shot at you." "Oh, I couldn't. It's tempting, but I'm worn out down there!" We found our clothes, said goodbye and thanks to Bob, headed out the door to our car. On the drive home, as we always did, we reviewed the night. "Ruth seemed nice," Mary said. "Did you . . ." "Yes, we went into a bedroom while you were in the den. She's something special. How was Bram?" "Bram?" "Her husband. Beard. One of the last guys." "Oh, yes, now I remember. There's something about the way he did it, it really filled me up." "And the other guys? What got into you tonight?" "You're not pissed, are you?" she asked cautiously. "Of course not. We've always said when we go to these parties we don't have to be together every moment, and anything that happens is okay. It's just that I've never seen you like that before." "I don't know what got into me. When Frank asked me, I figured we'd go into a bedroom. This was his first time at a LifeStyle party, a rookie. But he said one of his fantasies was to do it out in public, where people could watch, and I said okay. And then, John was just so pretty, I invited him to play. And it just took off from there." "So, how many guys tonight? I'm sure it's a new record." "I'm not sure. Six?" "I know of at least five. First Don, then Frank and John. That's when I went I took Ruth into the bedroom. We stayed in there at least forty-five minutes, when I came out you were with Bram and finally the last guy, I don't know his name. Were there others?" "I remember Bob and I had some fun." "And you gave Tim a blow job." "Oh, I remember giving lots of guys a little bit of head, and I got felt up a lot." "But you had fun," I asked. "A ball. I don't know if I'd want to do it again, but once was wonderful." When we got home, it was nearly two o'clock, I put Mary in the shower, washed the residue of her love making off. I kissed her before we drifted off, happy in our evening. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ This is an absolutely true story - - - Adam Gunn

About a month ago, Gary and I took a long-planned golf vacation to Maui. Gary chose a beautiful resort with two 18 hole courses that appeared to be the last resort on the road along the beach to the south end of the island. The area sounded much less built up than the north side of the island or Lahaina, and Gary discovered that there was a clothing-optional beach just a couple miles further south - to help get rid of those troublesome tan lines that golfing shorts and golf shoes give me – he said with a wink. Needless to say, I could take care of those at the pool; but why should I argue, it sounded like fun. The first day we had a nice round of golf and decided to spend the afternoon napping and sunning by the pool. We had drinks and dinner to a beautiful sunset, then decided to take a stroll on the beach before returning to our room for what I hoped would be hot sex. The beach was a small sandy cove lit only by the almost full moon. As we strolled out onto the sand, we heard some moaning and what seemed some movement off to our left. A little curious – but not wanting to be intrusive - we strolled along the water’s edge in that direction, and I commented on how warm the ocean was, how still the air, and how calm the surf. “Makes you want to go for a dip, doesn’t it,” Gary said. “A little nude swim,” he added. Gary knows how I love to swim naked. I looked around. The beach wasn’t really that brightly lit and was deserted except for that one couple off behind us. “Sounds like fun, but do you think we should ask if the folks behind us would be offended,” I said. “I wouldn’t want us getting busted by some Baptists from Georgia, so let me check it out” as I strolled their way trying to make a little noise so as not to surprise them. The couple untangled as I approached and I called out quietly, “Excuse me, but it’s such a lovely night that my husband and I were thinking of a little skinny dipping … if you folks wouldn’t be offended.” “Oh, don’t worry about us,” the woman responded laughing, “it sounds like a great idea.” “Thanks, I’ll let you know,” I answered as I returned to where Gary was waiting. Quickly we stripped and headed for the water. When I glanced back, I noticed two heads watching us. I skipped into waist-deep water and then dove in, while Gary slowed down when the water reached his crotch; got to give the balls time to adjust he always says. I swam back underwater to where he stood and groped his genitals lightly as I slid up his body to the surface. We engaged in some heavy kissing and light fondling for a few minutes before Gary mentioned that the couple on the beach looked like they were going to join us. He was right: they were clearly stripping down, and then quickly they waded out into the ocean. At first, they maintained some distance from us, but when I called out, “Isn’t the water great?” the man replied, “Sure is,” and we gradually drifted closer together. Soon introductions were made all around. Heather was nearly my height (5’10”) with a lovely face, long brown hair, and large full breasts. I guessed she was about 30, so 10 years younger than me. Tom was tall, blond, quite muscular, and, I thought, about 35. As we chatted about where we were from and what we were planning, I was pleased to notice that he kept eyeing my considerably smaller chest with interest; especially considering that I knew Gary must be enjoying the view of lovely, really well-endowed Heather. It turned out their vacation plans focused on golf, just like ours, and after a bit, we agreed that it would be fun to get together for a round the next day. Even 80-degree water and air can get you a little chilled after a while, so, feeling a little cold, I moved in front of Gary to get a little warmth between his front and my back. Almost instinctively Gary’s hands slid up to cup my breasts, which were bobbing at the surface. Heather smiled, and I said, “Much warmer this way!" She replied, “Another good idea,” as she nestled up against Tom. Between the cool water and some gentle massage, pretty soon there were four very perky nipples jutting out as we attempted idle chit chat. Soon after, we waded back to the beach, and I quickly confirmed that they were as attractive from the waist down as from the waist up. Particularly Tom. Tight balls from the cool water and a semi-rigid cock are kind of cute. Lacking towels we shook off the water as best we could, got dressed, and separated, promising to meet in the morning at the golf course. Back in the room, I entertained Gary with fantasies of other games with Heather and Tom as he ate me wonderfully. Then, after all the hot talk, he pumped me full of a lovely load much sooner than I expected. Not knowing what to expect of our young friends kept me awake and fantasizing long after Gary had nodded off in post-orgasmic bliss. We met the next morning as planned and, as we warmed up for the round, discussion naturally turned to what the bet should be. (Golfers almost always have some kind of bet going; Gary and I usually play for sex fantasies.) We dropped the idea of playing for money or dinner as too ordinary, and there was considerable debate about whether it should be boys vs. girls or couple vs. couple. Ultimately we decided it would be couple vs. couple and I was a bit surprised that it was Heather who suggested that the losers would have come up with the prize, as she put it “something special" and leaving it vague what that might mean. I won’t bore you with the details of the match except to mention that Heather and I chose to ride together to get better acquainted. I learned that she and Tom had been married five years and that they both had had only brief ‘wild and single periods’ before settling down together. I told her a bit about our pasts and even mentioned our evening at a Dutch ‘parenclub’ (see my Kasteel Waterloo story) where we discovered the pleasures of ‘seeing and being seen.’ I noticed that she seemed quite interested in that story. As it turned out, Gary and I won our little match, so naturally, there was much teasing at lunch over how they would pay off the bet. Along the way, I mentioned that Gary and I were going to check out the clothing-optional beach that afternoon and was quite pleased that they asked to tag along. The nude beach was actually quite easy to find: three miles by car and just a short walk around a point from the larger public beach. When we arrived it was not too crowded, but there were people of every type, from the very well-tanned locals, completely relaxed in total nudity, to several somewhat self-conscious couples where the wives were clearly reluctant to try the bottomless part but were sporting very pink boobs. As we strolled across the sand toward an open spot on the beach, I said to Heather, “So when in Rome … ,” and proceeded to shed my bikini top and with only the smallest hesitation, she joined me. Now Heather’s tits truly were marvelous, large and firm looking with very perky nipples that suggested she was enjoying the attention she was getting from the various sun worshipers. The guys spread a blanket, and like old hands at this, we all dropped our drawers. After a bit of sunning and quite a bit of swimming, we gathered again on the towel. Tom pulled out a deck of cards and asked if we wanted to play. Gary joked that there seemed to be no point in playing strip poker, which got a laugh all around. Ultimately we decided on hearts. As Tom dealt the cards, it turned out that I was sitting directly opposite him and Gary was opposite Heather. (Not sure how that happened but I suspect that Gary had a hand in it.) There I was facing the ‘how-to-sit-naked-on-a-blanket-in front-of-a-handsome-man’ problem. Now Gary would really like me to keep my pubic zone completely shaved, but I insist on the usual little triangle above… but everything below that was quite cleanly shaved and visible. “Fuck it,” I decided, Gary’s little fetish will be Tom’s little viewing pleasure and sat down cross-legged across from him, knowing full well that he might be able to tell that I was getting more than a little turned on by it all. I really started enjoying our game as I noticed Tom’s frequent glances at my crotch. I think Heather noticed too, and Gary, I knew, especially liked her response when she shifted from lying on her belly to the same cross-legged position in front of him. Such teases we were and at the same time trying to maintain some level of decorum while ostensibly playing hearts on a public beach. But after just a couple minutes of this Tom groaned and said, gesturing to my crotch area, “If you don’t cover that up NOW I’m going to sprout a helluva hard-on, Marcy.” I replied with a grin. “I think I’m flattered," I said, "but I don’t want to embarrass you,” as I slid down and over to lie on my belly. But we’d been at the beach long enough to be flirting also with sunburn, so soon we decided to leave. That evening we met again for dinner and drinks. When Gary teased them about when they were going to pay off the bet, Heather told him it was all planned out. We would be finding something new to view in their room after dinner. I was really curious as to what she had planned, especially since she seemed rather excited. When we got to their room, there was an awkward moment after Gary and I settled on their couch. Tom got us all some wine and was fumbling with the radio when Heather stood in front of us and rather nervously but formally announced that to pay off the bet she was going to give Tom a lap dance and we could watch and that now she was going to go change into something sexy. After she left, Gary told Tom that this was a great idea and Tom replied that, though it was his idea originally, he was surprised himself that Heather had gone for it, especially since he’d requested stripteases before, but she’d always refused, citing modesty and embarrassment. He'd argued that we'd all seen her naked at the beach anyhow, and suddenly she'd agreed to it. I was wondering if my account of our adventure in Holland had had some influence. “So this is something new for all of us,” I said, and he agreed enthusiastically. I was pleased that we heard no hint of jealousy. Like Gary, he seemed to enjoy his wife’s new adventurousness. Heather returned at the start of a danceable tune wearing a full-length skirt open up one side practically to the hip and a white silk blouse that, unbuttoned and tied just below - and half revealing - those luscious melons, left her belly nicely exposed. She was obviously nervous at first, but dancing seemed to calm the butterflies, and soon she was moving quite gracefully to the Latin beat, suggestively swinging her hips and showing lots of thigh. Very classy and very sexy in a 1940’s-ish kind of way, until with a flourish, she released the catch, and her skirt fell to the floor revealing the tiniest of g-strings. So much for the '40’s! Then she turned her back to us and wiggled her essentially naked butt for our entertainment. The guys were loving it and giving her lots of encouragement. And frankly so was I, as I empathized with the thrill she was finding in really letting her exhibitionist side go. With no hesitation now, she quickly shed her top and massaged her breasts and teased her nipples, clearly enjoying both the sensations she felt and the turn-on she was providing for our little group. I slid my hand across Gary’s thigh and gave his hardening cock a squeeze. “You’re certainly getting my man going, Heather,” I said laughing. Heather answered that she wanted to give Tom a chance to play too and boldly suggested that maybe we’d like to watch him suck on her titties. Of course, we enthusiastically agreed. He did an excellent job, I would have to say, sucking and licking and nibbling – Heather was even moaning just a little with pleasure. After a little more of this Tom said, “I think you should give us a little floor show baby, like we saw in Vegas,” Heather paused and looked at him … “You really mean that,” she asked. He nodded and then smiling wickedly she said, “OK, remember you asked for it,” then turned to us and seductively slid the g-string off. She’d done a little shaving between the beach and dinner, I noticed, as she fondled a breast with one hand and seductively slid the other between her legs. “Tom wants me to play with myself, Gary,” she said as she slid to the floor and teasingly began to spread her legs right in front of us. By now I’d also exposed his now rigid tool and was stroking it lightly. “That would be very hot, Heather,” he responded and so while staring right at him and his erection, she began teasing her clit and sharing glimpses of her now quite juicy pussy. Poor Gary clearly felt he should hold her stare but couldn’t resist casting quick glances at that luscious view. “Go ahead, Gary, watch me play with myself; that’s what Tom wants, isn’t it darling.” He answered, “Yeah babe this is a fantasy come true … but don’t forget about my lap dance”. She was in no hurry to complete her show for us, which was very arousing for Gary especially, but eventually, she rolled to her knees and crawled sensuously toward Tom, her heavy breasts swinging as she moved. As she reached Tom’s chair, she said, “I don’t think this strip club requires pants for a lap dance, do you, Marcy?” I answered “Definitely not,” and in no time she had them off of him. I have to say that while Tom’s dick was quite lovely when flaccid, now that it had grown so impressively, I couldn’t resist thoughts of playing with it myself. But so far we’d all avoided that subject entirely, and in talking with Heather, I had focused on what a turn-on watching and being watched can be. Clearly being watched was no longer a problem for either of them now as she hungrily devoured his manhood. Within moments Tom was moaning and growling “oh yessss.” Heather soon moved up to straddle his legs and in one smooth motion, impaled herself on his now throbbing tool. As she rode him almost frantically, we had the sexiest view of his cock and her pussy thrusting together - with Tom’s cock going ‘balls deep’ on every thrust. Gary mentioned how much liked the way her heavy breasts swung with every thrust. They were incredibly sexy together, but it became even more so when Heather cried out, “Oh my god, I cumming, I’m cumming." I was surprised at how quickly she had cum and guessed that our presence had definitely added some extra stimulation. Her orgasm took Tom right over the edge with her as his pounding became even more frenzied before culminating in a series of slow, powerful thrusts and groans. “That was some show,” Gary said after a lengthy pause, and I added, “You guys are just beautiful together.” As Tom’s dick wilted, it finally popped out from between Heather's lips, revealing a trickle of milky cum. Very sexy indeed. They shared a lingering deep kiss, and then Tom announced, “Anyone want some champagne?” I had to laugh. After such an erotic buzz it seemed almost a non sequitur. Tom objected, “But I’m thirsty,” and so we took a break for a glass of the bubbly. Tom’s dick may have been limp and Heather well satisfied, but Gary was still sporting an impressive hard-on, and I was horny as hell from all the visuals. So as they relaxed, I casually dipped my finger in my glass, wet the tip of Gary’s cock and then quickly licked it off. "I think I’ll just suck on this for a while, if ya’ll don’t mind,” I drawled. “Oh, please do,” Heather said, as they moved closer to watch me play. I decided that my goal was to get Tom hard again just by watching me do Gary, so I began by moving right down to Gary’s balls. I held and squeezed his rigid cock as I lovingly licked and kissed and gently sucked them into my mouth. Heather seemed fascinated by this, and I wondered if she’d ever tried it on Tom. Soon I moved up and got to work on his throbbing member - first licking the sensitive underside, then nibbling on the tip and finally taking every bit that I could as deep down my throat as possible. Gary gasped with pleasure, and Heather exclaimed, “Goddam, you’re good at that!” I was watching Tom, who, when he realized this, gave me a seductive wink and lightly stroked a now definitely longer and stronger dick. Hmmmm. After a bit more of this, Gary rolled me on my back and shoved a pillow under my neck so that he could fuck my mouth. Now I like sucking him and being sort of in charge, but for some strange reason, I just love it when he takes control like that. Again I caught Tom’s eye several times as he watched me repeatedly take a mouth (and throat)-full of Gary’s cock. “How deliciously slutty!” I thought, and this time I was the one that gave the wanton wink, being sure to do it with a mouthful of cock. Of course, Gary knew what I needed, and soon he pulled back and slid down as he spread my legs. There I was sprawled on the couch, legs all akimbo, and Gary says to Tom, “Want to see one hungry pussy, Tom?” “Oh yeah, show me the goods,” he said as he moved into my view just over Gary’s shoulder. Wow, how could I not be positively dripping with anticipation: I was watching Tom watch Gary tease and spread me and finger fuck me, for our new friend’s enjoyment as much as mine it seemed at first ... and that just made it that much more erotic. But then my Gary got down to business. My clit, which he’d mostly avoided til now, was throbbing, feeling like it would explode - it wanted his tongue so badly. But when he finally touched it, his tongue was so warm and wet and gently applied that I almost melted then and there. “Oh yes, do me, honey,” I begged. He sensed my readiness and began to strum my clit with his tongue in a slow but steadily more urgent rhythm. And there was Tom, right over Gary’s shoulder, watching it all but frequently locking eyes with me, as my face must have shown me building to an incredible orgasm. OH MAN was it a good one! Somehow having a man I barely knew watching just made it twice as intense. I just shook for what seemed like forever. Heather had moved behind Tom and was rubbing her front against his back while slowly massaging his nicely engorged cock. “I think I had a hand in that too,” I said jokingly to Heather; “but right now I need Gary’s dick right here … want to watch?” Of course, they did. Gary spread my legs and spread my lips, and I’m sure it must have been evident to all that I was as wet and ready as could be. As he penetrated me and started thrusting deep inside me, Heather said to Tom, “Let’s give him a hand.” With that, she moved to my side and took my right leg, spreading and supporting it and watching intently as Gary pumped away. Tom understood immediately and moved to take control of my other leg, and soon they were caressing and massaging my inner thighs delightfully as Gary pumped away. I reached down between my legs so that I could feel Gary’s dick as it slid in and out. Gary shifted his position so that he could see my pussy and watch me play. I immediately knew that he wanted me to do what I often do in this position – masturbate for my intense satisfaction and his viewing pleasure - which apparently he wanted to share with Heather and Tom. As he slowly withdrew his cock, he said, “Show us your pussy baby,” and so I used both hands to spread myself briefly as it popped out, allowing them all a glimpse into my very juicy gaping self. I was watching Tom as I did this and when he finally shifted his gaze from my open pussy and met my eyes, I asked him throatily, “Do you like what you see, Tom?” In reply, he growled, “Oh yeah!" Then Heather added, “Wow, Marcie I’ve never seen a cunt like this before – not even my own. Oh God, this is such a turn-on!” I moaned as Gary resumed thrusting his rock hard manhood deep inside me and I began stroking my clit. “Shit, this is going to be intense,” I cried out, as my fingers strummed my clit ever faster. “Cum for us, babe,” Gary urged, and Tom and Heather joined in urging me on with quite obscene encouragement as well. It was sooo GREAT! The orgasm came in immense spasms of pleasure that left me shaking in the end. Gary was only moments behind as I felt his semen flood me deep inside in a series of powerful ejaculations. SO NICE! All this erotic action on our part had clearly left Tom ready for more. As Gary collapsed in well-deserved exhaustion, Tom moved behind Heather and she, well aware of his need (and preferences?) happily went down on her knees so he could take her from behind. A couple of nice orgasms just leave me more energized, so I lay on my side watching them and found myself fascinated by Heather’s breasts, as they hung down and swung sensuously with every thrust. I took the chance that neither of them would freak out (after all they’d held and caressed my thighs while Gary fucked me), and began to lightly cup and massage those beautiful tits. Tom smiled. Heather moaned softly, and soon Gary moved around to take charge of her left breast while I stayed with the right. Clearly, we were not hindering their building pleasure as Heather pushed back with Tom’s every thrust and his pace steadily increased. Of course, all that lovely pounding led to a beautiful pair of orgasms, when, as Heather started to cum, it took him right over the top with her. When they collapsed in a heap, Gary moved back around to hug me, and we all just lay there a while savoring the moment. Eventually, Gary teased, “Nice lap dance, Heather.” “Wow,” Heather said, “Tom and I have played with some fantasies, but we never ever thought of something like this. I didn't expect that things would get this wild and I could never have imagined that it would be so exciting being watched.” Tom added with a wink, “And watching,” as he eyed me from their heap. I said, “Heather, you are such a beautiful woman, it was so exciting watching you and Tom be so beautifully passionate together.” She replied, ”Well, I have to say that watching you open up, so to speak, for Gary was awesome too!”I smiled at her and explained, “I was opening up for all of you,” and Tom chuckled knowingly. I was happy that everyone, without saying it, seemed pretty comfortable with what had occurred. We continued remembering and commenting and teasing about the various moments, perhaps trying to cement the memories, I thought. Finally, Gary and I dressed while Tom and Heather sprawled naked on the couch. When we were ready to depart, Heather came over to me first and gave me a friendly full hug. She actually thanked me for showing them new possibilities, and I told her it was all our pleasure. She laughed and gave me a sweet wet kiss(!) and moved on to Gary. Then Tom came over, looking quite lovably naked, and gave me another nice full hug and a friendly kiss - with just a touch of tongues. I couldn’t resist sliding my hands down his back and giving those nice tight buns a squeeze. He smiled and said, “Golf tomorrow?” and we all quickly agreed. Later, back in our room, Gary and I lay on the bed, discussing the evening and speculating on what tomorrow might bring. I told Gary quite frankly that I thought Tom wanted to fuck me and Gary said he’d noticed that. He added that he thought Heather had much more of an adventuresome streak then he’d expected, and that they’d been doing a little eying and flirting too, though she had seemed careful not to make it too obvious, especially to Tom. I said that after her wild performance, she probably needed a little reassurance that he’s ok with her boldness. Gary asked me if I’d like things to go further and added that he would be happy to explore the luscious Heather if the opportunity arose. I said I’d be willing to fuck Heather’s husband but only so that I could help my sweet husband get laid. He laughed, of course, knowing full well that self-sacrifice is not in my nature. We agreed to let it be obvious, if the subject came up, that we were open to all the possibilities. The next morning in the clear light of day, Gary and I talked again. We still agreed that we were interested in having things go further but weren’t sure how Tom and Heather felt. We’d agreed with them to meet for another round of golf the next day but planned it for a little later in the day, having discovered that it was actually cooler in the afternoons when the clouds build up over the volcano and a breeze comes up. We met Heather and Tom at the clubhouse café for an early lunch before our round. Heather was pushing the envelope for sexy attire at a golf course with shorts that were a little too short and skin-tight and the same blouse-tied-under- those-gorgeous-breasts-and-bare-midriff look as she’d worn last night, but certainly, none of the all-male staff at the golf course was about to object. I wore a pair of slightly shortish hiking shorts, the type that are loose around the thigh. I’m pretty thin and have long legs, so Gary insists these are very sexy on me, so, since he insists… Up top, I wore a sleeveless blouse that I unbuttoned an extra button on when I saw what Heather was wearing. Tom was looking yummy, as was Gary for that matter. There was a tiny bit of awkwardness at first, but Gary and Tom distracted us with a discussion of some tournament that was going on somewhere, and the conversation drifted on around the subject of golf – perhaps we were avoiding reference to the previous night too obviously? Then toward the end of lunch, Tom abruptly asked, “So what’s the bet?” Gary said he had an idea and suggested that instead of two teams, it would be the best individual low score. The winner would be in charge of the evening – sort of director of our little movie (without film) – and the rest of us would be obliged to play our parts as directed. “Wow, where did you come up with that?” Heather asked. I complained that we females didn’t stand a chance since the guys scored so much better than us. That launched a discussion of handicaps and adjusting scores etc. and somehow it just got accepted that that would be the game. I decided I really wanted to win and argued for a really high handicap. After lunch, as we loaded our equipment, Tom announced that he wanted me to ride with him. That sounded great to me, and of course, Gary had no complaints about sharing his cart with Heather. Heather was quite a sight on the tee. Although about the same height as me – 5’10” – she must have outweighed me by at least 10lbs, but it was all well distributed in her tits and butt. Nevertheless, she was quite athletic and hit the ball well. At least we were a good match in that respect. I wondered how she kept those boobs in that loosely tied blouse when she hit a tee shot? I suspected the guys were hoping she couldn’t. I just had to know how Heather and Tom felt about the previous night’s activities, so I soon brought up the subject with Tom. He said he was a little surprised by how into it Heather had been. Tom explained that after three years of marriage, their sex lives had begun to get a little routine and so about six months ago, they had started looking for ways to spice things up. At first, they tried some pornographic videos – Heather had never seen anything more explicit than the Playboy channel – and he’d been pleasantly surprised that she found them a turn-on. They’d used them as inspiration for some fantasies of their own, he added, particularly threesomes of both types. During these sex sessions, he’d taken some pretty hot nude photos of Heather, but she’d always insisted that he delete them later. It was during one of these evenings that she told him for the first time that she’d indulged in a little girl-girl action with a lesbian roommate in college. He said that when she realized that he was excited by the fact, she admitted that she’d enjoyed it even though she considered herself thoroughly heterosexual. She hinted that she could probably enjoy such a scene with Tom, so long as she didn’t feel that their relationship could be threatened by the other woman. He seemed to be watching me to gauge my reaction, but I just said something like, “That’s interesting.” Heather had told him about my account of our adventure in Holland, and he wanted to know more. I told him about our friends for the evening and about how exciting I found it when we drew a bit of a crowd, and he said that after last night, he understood how I had felt. I decided to mention our rendezvous with our friends Greta and Kyle and explained how we met online and ultimately had a wild weekend together. He was clearly quite enthralled with my account and asked several intimate questions that I answered boldly and openly. There was something quite arousing about the way he seemed fascinated by my tale. This was turning into a most titillating round of golf – being so open with our sexuality and all – and I confess that my golf game suffered as a result. It seemed that Gary and Heather were having a great time as well, but Tom somehow maintained focus enough to win the match handily. After a couple beers at the clubhouse, during which we provided suggestions - from the ribald to the ridiculous - for Tom’s consideration in planning the evening. We separated to shower and change with plans to meet for drinks and dinner. Back in our room, Gary and I compared notes. He said that Heather talked a lot at first about how much she loved Tom and how perfect they were together which had him thinking she was probably explaining why she’d been uncomfortable with events of the previous evening. But then she started talking about them wanting to add some spice to their sex lives, much like Tom had with me. I told him all about my conversations with Tom, particularly about our fun with Greta and Kyle, and how Tom seemed quite fascinated. We agreed that it was probably fortunate that Tom ended up “director” for the night. Neither of us was at all sure where the evening was headed, but we felt Heather would be most comfortable with him in charge. Gary mentioned that he would be comfortable with whatever I felt like doing (as long as he could watch!) and I teased him that luscious Heather looked perfect for indulging his titty fantasy. He just winked and agreed, which I admit that gave me just a twinge of jealousy - since she definitely had something to offer in the chest department that I don't - but I knew deep down that he is really all mine, this would be just for fun. Sunset and dinner and all were great, and we all got a bit tipsy. As we finished, Tom announced that the show would begin in their room in a half-hour. He said he wanted me to dress in sexy lingerie that would work for a striptease and asked me to select something for Gary as if he were, say, a ‘Chippendale.’ I said that I would make sure he looked hot. Back in our room, we speculated on what Tom had in mind. I teased Gary about doing a male stripper show, something he’d never before done for me, and he got quite defensive saying that if that’s what was required he’d show me some moves! Now even though my husband is in his late 40’s he stays in great shape with great pecks, good abs, and a nice tight butt, so I pulled out the male g-string (zippered pouch for his ‘equipment’ with just an elastic band around the waist and another up the crack of his butt) that I had bought for him partly as a joke and said, “Then wear this dude.” And he said, “All right, you’re on.” I let him select the rest of his clothes while I changed into a lacy black bra, black lace garter belt, and black mesh stockings, heels, and oh yes, a tiny mesh g-string that hid almost nothing. Ultra short flared mini-skirt and silk blouse (tied under my breasts a la Heather) completed the outfit. I felt quite the tart as we walked from our room to theirs. Tom met us at the door in loose-fitting drawstring lounging pants and a tank top (quite sexy, I thought), and Heather was relaxing on the couch in a short red kimono. When we entered, he offered us a glass of the bubbly and invited us to sit down. “Wow, I can see that you followed my instructions, Marcy,” he said as he eyed my risque outfit. “And Gary did too, but it’s not obvious yet,” I said with a grin to Heather. “So what’s the plan o' mister director?” I asked. “Actually I’m planning for you to take our little stage first,” he said gesturing to the space in front of the couch now cleared of the coffee table that was against the wall. “I want you to give me a lap dance, Marcy, but I think you’d best keep your panties on,” he added (perhaps a little reluctantly). “Sure,” I answered, “that sounds like fun,” no point anymore in being shy about my exhibitionist streak, I thought, though I was a little surprised, having expected that he would ask me to perform for Gary. As I stood up to begin, Gary moved to the couch also and sat next to Heather. I danced a bit swaying my hips sensuously. Since his rules said panties on, I decided that I would try to get him aroused by teasing him verbally. “Would you like to see my titties, Tom?” I said as I swayed suggestively in front of him. “Oh yeah,” he said, and so I played with the knot that tied my blouse below my breasts, slowly untying it as I bent slightly forward to let him watch. My nipples were already quite erect just from the excitement of performing for him, but I tweaked and pinched them for his viewing pleasure. “Do you like my little titties, Tom?” I asked. “They get so excited knowing you want to see them.” Then as I slid one hand beneath the miniskirt and touched myself, I said throatily, “Oh, and I’m a little damp already. Mmmmm, I just love showing myself off to such a handsome sexy man,” I continued, slowly shedding the skirt. Tom certainly wasn’t bashful as he stared at my lower half, my pussy lips already pouting open with arousal under the thin fabric. Then I bent at the waist so that my breasts swung slightly as I unfastened the clips connecting the garter belt to my stockings. That done I unfastened the garter belt and tossed it away and danced a bit more, turning and bending at times to give him a nice view of my ass as I imagined a stripper might do. After this, I lay down on the floor, raising each leg in turn to remove the stockings while enjoying the fact that this action meant giving him tantalizing glimpses of my only slightly hidden pussy. He groaned with pleasure and muttered, “My, that’s nice,” as he finally moved his glance upward to meet mine. “You did say a lap dance, didn’t you, Tom?” I asked. “Yes indeed,” he replied, so I rose to my feet and said, “Then sit right here,” gesturing to a chair beside the couch. I danced just a bit more, then approached him and straddled his legs, which put my breasts practically in his face. “There’s isn't a 'no-touch the titties rule' in this club is there Heather?” I asked. “I’m sure Tom would agree with that,” she replied. “Wait a second, I’m the director,” Tom objected, but then quickly added with a grin, “And I say tittie touching is quite OK.” We all laughed, but after a moment’s glance at Gary, who nodded his approval, Tom began to lightly caress them as I let myself settle onto his thighs and slowly rubbed my pussy against them. I just loved being so outrageous, performing nearly naked for a fully-clothed man, letting him caress and kiss my breasts, and talking so dirty to him, and the best part was Gary and Tom’s wife were watching. “Mmmm, you’re getting me so hot,” I said as I stood up and raising a leg, placed one foot on the arm of the couch so that my crotch was only a foot or two from his face. “I’ve got to keep these on, I guess, but could I pull them aside just a little to cool off?” I pouted as I asked Tom sweetly as I stroked myself thru the tiny g-string. Tom looked at Heather for just a moment, and she replied, “Go ahead, Marcy, make him drool.” Wow, she is loosening up, I thought as I pulled the fabric aside and bared my intimate self, teasing and pulling at my lips, sliding a fingertip just inside myself to reveal my wetness, exposing my clit and making it obvious to Tom, whose face was now inches, it seemed, from my crotch, how aroused this whole scene was getting me. “Damn you are hot,” he muttered as his hands slid up my thighs to my butt. I could sense that he wanted to pull me to him and bury his face in my crotch, but I felt it was not the moment and ended the tease by sitting back down on his lap and, offering him my breasts again, saying, “Easy big boy, you can kiss these a little more.” And he did until I backed off. “So that’s your show, Tom.” As I sat back down on the couch in just my g-string Heather and Gary applauded and Tom complimented me profusely saying that he’d had a couple ‘professional’ lap dances in his life, but mine was far and away the best. “How sweet,” I said, adding, “Obviously the pleasure was just as much mine,” and everyone laughed. Tom then stood up and announced, ”Gary, it’s your turn. I’d like you to entertain Heather,” and motioned for her to take the chair as he joined me on the couch. Now Gary is not the most talented dancer, but he managed to sway in rhythm as he quickly got down to business by starting to unbutton his shirt. I must say that watching lovely young Heather gaze at my husband with such obviously sexual interest gave me a new appreciation for him. He’d never even done this for me before, so I was entranced observing his moves. With little hesitation, he moved right along to his pants, unbuttoning and unzipping them smoothly, but he slowed down as he slowly dropped them, and Heather giggled nervously as she saw his g-string. Now the ‘pouch’ on this item was not all that large – and Gary has pretty big balls – so it didn’t leave much room for his cock to grow, as it had done substantially already. The oversized load had pulled the material away from his thighs, revealing the sides of his balls, and the outline of his dick was clearly visible through the material. As he moved closer to Heather, he cupped the pouch with one hand while he teasingly outlined his cock with the index finger of the other. Heather looked over to Tom and said, “That g-string looks awfully small for what Gary has packed inside it. Don’t you think I should make him more comfortable?” “Sure baby, help him out,” he answered … and Heather took him literally as she unzipped the zipper and my husband’s semi-hard dick popped out, landing right in her hand. I could see that she gave it a squeeze and a couple gentle strokes with her hand and in seconds it seemed to grow to maximum size. As he gave a heartfelt mmmm, she lifted it and gave it a light kiss on the underside just below the tip. After a moment though, somehow Gary managed to manfully back away, like me unsure, as he told me later, whether it was the moment to push things further. “Whoa,” he said, “baby, you are hot!” while looking straight at Heather. “I’m just going to get rid of this thing,” he said as he stepped out of the g-string and strolled over to the couch with a gorgeous full erection standing straight out. Strangely I was thrilled and proud that she looked at him so lustfully. I’d been rubbing Tom’s thigh lightly throughout Gary’s performance, but now as Gary sat down Tom moved to stand up. “Gary, it’s clear the ladies,” he said, looking at Heather, “really dug your performance. So now I’ve got something special planned for you and me. Ladies, would you both please take the stage. I want you to imagine you’re still in a strip club, but we’re making a video. I’m the director, and you two are performing together…” “Your husband has quite an imagination, Heather, … shall we?” I said, as I gestured toward the ‘stage’ and my heart began pounding just a little. She joined me, still wearing the red silk kimono – and unknown undergarments – while I was enjoying being naked but for the tiny patch of fabric. I wondered if she had planned this with Tom and I wondered how far he expected us to go. My only experience with another woman was that one night with Greta. Frankly, I don’t think that I’d be that interested in getting it on with another woman - or man for that matter - if Gary weren’t in the room sharing and enjoying the adventure as well. But my playing with Greta had been great fun, for both of us, and I had no qualms about trying it again, especially since I knew how randy watching us would get our men. Tom told us to start by slow dancing together, and as Heather and I came together to dance, I whispered in her ear, “Is this ok?” “Oh yes,” she replied, and her hands slid down my back and squeezed my butt as she pulled me closer, and I responded in kind. It was sooo erotic, dancing belly to belly with another woman. My nipples grew hard again, stimulated as they were from rubbing against the silk of her kimono. “Why don’t you take that kimono off of her, Marcy?” Tom said, “I’m sure Gary would like to see her tits, and I bet Heather would like you to touch them, too. Remember there’s no no-touch-the-titties rule tonight.” Needing no further encouragement, I backed away sufficiently to untie the sash, and with a shrug of her shoulders, she let the kimono fall away. Damn, she was beautiful, her magnificent breasts jutted out proudly and only a tiny bikini bottom, tied at the sides, hid any part of her. Boldly I reached down and pulled on a loose end of the bows on each hip, and it too fell away. We embraced. I felt her tits, her belly, those luscious thighs pressed snugly against mine and then we kissed. So warm and wet and soft, it was, as our tongues met: I thought, “Wow, she’s really into this.” I bent slightly to kiss her breasts, and she arched her back to meet me. I suckled at those beautiful mounds kissing, licking, sucking, and lightly nibbling. Her nipples were smallish yet hard and erect, and she moaned softly. We kissed again and then realizing that my g-string did not untie, she slid to her knees and teasingly pulled it down, revealing my pussy right at her eye level. I felt her hands moving up the backs of my thighs to my butt and Tom, who had removed his pants and was sporting a hard-on to rival Gary’s, urged her on lewdly, “Come on baby, bury your face in Marcy’s snatch. This is so great!” I felt her hot breath on my pubic zone but realized this would be much more fun lying down. “Let’s adjourn to the bedroom, Heather,” I said, and she immediately agreed. “Follow us boys,” she said as we headed for the bed just across the room, arm in arm, wiggling our butts invitingly. “Heather is hungry to taste you, Marcy. I want you to lie back on the bed and spread your legs so your husband and I can watch her eat you,” Tom said, trying to reassert control. “Your wish is my command, o' mister director,” I joked since we all knew that he was ordering exactly what we wanted to do, anyhow. Still, it kind of added to the fun. Heather had seemingly lost all inhibitions and was more than happy to entertain us all as she slid between my thighs and began kissing every inch of my pubic zone. Her hot breath and wet kisses really had me going and if my pussy could talk it would have been begging to feel her tongue inside me; so I did it for her, “Oh yes, darling, that’s lovely, give me more, baby, more. I need your tongue inside me,” then, “OH YESSSS" as she spread my lips, and I felt her lovely tongue probing as deeply within me as she could reach. Tom and Gary had moved to either side of me, and each was playing with one of my tits as they watched Heather tongue fuck my cunt. How hot was that? Well, there was a rock hard dick jutting straight out on either side of me, so it just seemed natural to take one in each hand. I stroked them slowly as Heather moved up to lick and suck my hooded clit, but then withdrew and pulled back so the guys could see how turned on I’d become. Then she spread my swollen pussy lips, and I felt her fingers sliding up inside my sopping cunt, reaching to massage my g-spot as she returned to licking my clit. “Oh, Heather, that’s good,” I cried out, “Yes, lick me, oh your fingers feel so good.” Tom joined in, “Heather, you’re so sexy, lick that clit good, I love seeing you be so nasty.” And Gary added, “Cum for us Marcy, cum on her tongue,” and with all that oral stimulation of every kind, not to mention the digital stimulation from her fingers rubbing me deep inside, I came in huge spasms of pleasure as I rubbed my pussy frantically against her face until my clit became almost too sensitive to continue and I lay there moaning and panting in post-orgasmic satisfaction. “Wow, you are good, Heather, that was amazing,” I finally said, looking down at her face still between my legs. She moved up to kiss me, and I tasted myself on her lips and tongue. “One good licking deserves another, don’t you think?” I said as I slid around so that I could go down on her. “If you would like …,” she responded, and I replied, “Oh yes, I would like,” as I kissed my way down her belly and she spread her legs wide to give me total access. Gary and Tom took up positions on either side of Heather, and I knew that Gary, in particular, would enjoy viewing her in-depth, so after briefly kissing and nuzzling her thighs, I licked her nether lips a bit and then spread them for my husband’s pleasure. “Bet you’d like to stick your dick in here, darling,” I said to Gary as I paused after teasing the sensitive lips of her wide open vagina with just the tip of my tongue, making sure the guys could see just how juicy she had gotten. I really liked the way she tasted – much like myself, actually – so I sucked on her cunt, rather noisily I confess, but everyone seemed to like that a lot. I felt so wanton half performing for our husbands; half just loving giving pleasure, but also, feeling like such a slut, and that was such fun! When my tongue lightly brushed her clit, and she reacted with a spasm of pleasure, I sensed that it was time to get down to business – this young woman needed to cum Well, that was no problem. I loved the idea that she might soon cum on my tongue and knowing just how to treat a sensitive, very aroused clit I began gently licking around the hood protecting it, and soon she sighed and opened up to me even more – if that was possible – and so I licked it lightly with upward strokes, knowing I was just barely touching the underside of her clit. When she began to buck her hips slowly against me in response, I knew that it was time and sucked her clit deeply yet gently into my mouth. It was so great; it seemed that with only a few more gentle strokes of my tongue, the loveliest orgasm just rolled over her body. I stayed right with her, tongue fucking her cunt, knowing just how she was feeling as I felt her pussy ‘bearing down’ on my tongue, which felt like it was touching her cervix at that moment. Some of you guys must know what I mean. I’d been licking her pussy while on my knees – butt sticking up a bit – and I had been delighted when I felt a hand slide down the crack of my ass and on to explore, somewhat tentatively, my pussy. A quick look revealed that Gary was, not surprisingly, occupied with kissing Heather and fondling her breasts, so that meant Tom was the one exploring me. I gave him a smile and spread my knees to give him better access. When he turned from watching me do Heather to check out his handiwork, I gave Heather’s pussy a final lingering kiss and knowing just what I wanted next, rolled onto my back and slid between Tom’s legs, commencing to kiss his lovely cock, as I spread my legs in an invitation to a 69. Of course, Tom understood the gesture immediately and buried his face in my crotch as I savored the pleasures of sucking a very nice new cock. Tom’s genitals were not all that different from Gary’s. They are both about 8”, I guess, circumcised, with very nice balls. Still, it’s so erotic being with a new partner, especially when you have the time to enjoy the slightly different taste and musk, exploring them and discovering the moves that really turn them on. And I have to confess that having a handsome man, 5 years younger than me, turn into a raging sexual animal in response to me was a nice little ego boost. I really wanted to give him the total treatment, maybe even find something Heather hadn’t tried and since, as you may have noticed, I have a little thing for balls, I soon moved on from his dick to give them some special attention. As I tongued the space where his balls and cock meet, he came up for air from between my legs and leaned more upright to afford me better access and to watch me play. It was so great: I could stare right into his eyes as I licked every part of his scrotum and adjacent territory - I even reached in with my tongue and tickled his butt briefly - while squeezing his dick. His throbbing tool told me he loved the whole lewd scene. I sucked each ball into my mouth and stroked them with my tongue as I held them inside – got a great moan of pleasure each time! When, finally, I moved back to his dick I squeezed and stroked it and when a sweet taste of pre-cum emerged I licked it up, smiling up into his eyes, before swallowing his dick, in one smooth motion, as deeply as I could. With that he dove back between my wide spread legs, and, wrapping his arms around my hips and half lifting them to give himself direct access to my wide open cunt, he tongue-fucked me vigorously as his cock fucked my mouth - his balls practically bouncing on my nose with every thrust! But I wasn’t about to let him cum just yet, so eventually, I kind of nudged him so that we ended up on our sides. This allowed me to glance over at Gary from between Tom’s thighs and I saw that he was lying back with his head propped up by a pillow against the headboard allowing a perfect view of both my antics with Tom and Heather, who was doing a most enthusiastic job of sucking his dick. I smiled up at him and asked, “Having fun lover?” “Oh yeah,” he replied. About that time, Tom turned around and, kneeling at the foot of the bed and putting my feet on his shoulders, spread me and got really serious about licking my clit. So what’s a girl to do? Well, this girl had a wonderful orgasm. Tom was very good. Gary is very good. Just different, but differences are what make ‘new,’ fun, right? Besides, Gary was watching it all and obviously sharing in my pleasure. Well, I don’t think 10 seconds had passed after my nice cum before Tom had my legs up over his shoulders and was plunging his hard dick deep inside my oh, so ready, cunt. Then he stopped suddenly and asked, “Is this ok?” “Oh yeah, mister director, anything thing you want …,” I replied laughing. As he began thrusting himself slowly but deeply inside me, I looked over at Gary and Heather and saw that they had changed positions also. She was lying on her back, legs spread wide and his face was now buried in her crotch. From her expression, he must have been doing beautiful things. Soon it was pretty apparent that her increasing arousal was heading for a climax, and so I turned back to Tom and said, “I think my husband is going to make your wife cum.” “Guess it’s only fair, considering how good this feels,” he said. He never took his eyes off them as Gary launched Heather into a beautiful orgasm, but his slow thrusting into me became a pounding, so I knew that he definitely was not turned off by what he was seeing. I took advantage of the enthusiastic fucking I was getting to stroke my clit, the combination of which sent me into my first lovely orgasm on his cock. Frankly, that just energized me, and since Tom was breathing hard and sweating nicely, I said to him, “Lie back down and let me ride you, big boy.” He complied most willingly, and in moments I had straddled him, and his hard-on had slipped smoothly inside me. Now I just love being on top since controlling the angle and the friction lets me cum very easily that way. As I started riding him, I realized that we were so arranged as to give Heather and Gary a perfect view of my ass and his cock sliding inside me. Then I leaned forward as I rode him in order to kiss him and rub his sweaty chest against mine, well aware that it just improved Heather and Gary’s totally pornographic view. As we kissed, I felt Tom’s hands reach down and grab my butt. Then, spreading my cheeks a bit, he slid a finger down between them to my pussy and coated it with my copious juices before moving back up to stop at my butt hole. He teased around my backdoor then slid the finger just inside, massaging it gently. Well, I do have to confess that that turns me on - a fact that must have been quite obvious as I rode him faster and harder than ever. Wow, another nice ‘O’ - a light one, but very nice - left me collapsed on his chest until I whispered in his ear, “You nasty boy.” He replied, “Just trying to keep up with a very nasty girl,” and we both giggled. We shifted our attention to the other side of the bed as we heard Heather moan loudly, “Oh fuck yes!” She was lying back, and Gary had obviously just plunged in to the hilt. “Let’s watch them,” I suggested to Tom, and we moved to get a better view of them fucking. “Give us a look at your juicy pussy baby,” Tom said, and as Gary withdrew for a moment, she spread herself, revealing a very wet, pink vagina. Her lips were large, like mine, when fully engorged - as now - and her juices were flowing down to the crack of her butt. Gary knelt briefly to suck and pull at those luscious lips then returned to banging her hard and deep. When Tom moved to stand by her head so she could suck on him as well, I knelt beside her so that I could suck on her nipples. I used a free hand to both squeeze and stroke the base of Gary’s cock and massage Heather's lips at the same time. This is something I often do when Gary is fucking me on my back. But ... it wasn't my lips his thick cock was sliding between, yet I felt not even a stab of jealousy. Actually, in that moment of horny altruism, I really wanted them to enjoy each other as much as I was enjoying Tom. So of course, wanting to help, I just had to use all that rich lubrication my fingers were collecting to begin slowly rubbing her clit. Heather wasn’t shy about showing her appreciation as she moaned, “Oh yesss,” and rolled and ground her hips in response to our various stimulation. Her large breasts heaved and shook most erotically with every thrust. I knew exactly how good all this had to feel as Gary and I steadily increased the tempo; he pounded her pussy, and I strummed her clit, to what was ultimately a very obviously marvelous orgasm. In moments, her climax – plus a little help from me providing extra friction at the base of his dick – sent Gary right over the top also. I recognized immediately those deep, powerful thrusts that meant he was shooting spurts of cum deep inside her. Knowing that Tom was taking in all this action as well, I slid down and took Gary’s cock in my mouth when his ejaculatory thrusts ended, savoring the musky, salty taste of their mingled fluids, and letting Tom know that I could be very nasty indeed. As Gary and Heather collapsed into a pile, I headed for Tom who, amazingly, had still not yet cum. Heather had abandoned his dick in the throes of their orgasms, but it still appeared to be rock hard so I crawled across the bed toward him and as we met I said, “How do you want me, big boy?” He smiled at me for a moment and then said, “Stay on your knees, Marcy, I want to fuck you from behind.” Well, that was more than fine by me, so I answered, “Oh good,” and turned around offering up my naked ass. His fingers explored me briefly and, discovering, I’m sure, that I was totally wet and ready, he slid inside me and within a couple of strokes was buried to the balls, so to speak. “Oh fuck, that’s so good,” I think I cried out and was soon pushing back to meet each of his thrusts, wanting to feel that wonderful cock in the depths of my cunt. I sensed from his slow, steady rhythm that he was trying still to control his arousal, and that was fine by me. At that moment I felt like I could have taken this lovely fucking all night. Tom wasn't going fast, but it seemed like he was constantly varying the angle and depth and thus touching me deep inside in new places with every thrust. My pussy was so aroused that it was almost involuntarily kegeling in response to every move. It was absolutely marvelous. We continued like this awhile savoring the sensations, but then he said he wanted to look at me as he came, so I - taking this as a nice compliment - quite happily rolled over and hardly missing a beat, he was back inside me. I really wanted this one to be huge for him, and I knew he liked me being ‘nasty,’ so I started encouraging him lewdly. “Oh god, I love your cock … my cunt loves your cock … take it, lover ... use my cunt baby,” I moaned, as he kept up his pounding. He was sweating freely by now, even dripping at times, so I reached up and rubbed his chest and then smeared his sweat on my breasts and said, “Oh yes, I love it wet, baby, and I can’t wait for you to drench me with your cum,” – and all of this was quite true at that moment. When he rested for a moment and sat back on his knees, I thought he might like a look at my throbbing pussy, so I reached down to spread open my lips. He understood and withdrew just enough to get a good look deep inside me. I must have been well stretched and wide-open from all that great fucking. But clearly, his cock needed my warmth and my wetness even more than his brain needed visuals for he was soon buried deep inside me again, and as his rhythm accelerated, I suspected that this time we were headed for the big one. “Give it to me, lover,” I moaned again, as he wrapped his arms around me and mashed our bodies together. I remember so well the incredible feeling of us sliding together wetly as he held me in his arms and we ground our bodies together. That steady thrusting became a frantic pounding as we both reveled in the heady sensations of our sweaty embrace. Boy did he cum, I even had a little “O” of my own just from feeling the powerful contractions of his ejaculation and the spurts of cum that flooded inside me. When finally he collapsed beside me, I slithered down to sample one more time his wilting dick, taking it all in my mouth but sucking gently since I knew how sensitive it can be post-orgasm. Heather joined me and took a turn at licking his now shriveled cock. “Are you ok with all this?” I asked quietly. “Oh yeah,” she responded, “Just amazed … it was so much better than I ever fantasized.” I crawled over to Gary and after a lingering kiss to his genitals slithered up his body and kissed him deeply, knowing full well that I was still damp and must have reeked with the mingled odors – and tastes – of my passionate fucking with Tom. “Baby, you were great,” he said ... it was so nice being reassured that he’d enjoyed my slutty behavior. “So were you, my love, I loved watching you get to act out your big titty fantasy with Heather,” I answered. By this time, it was pretty late, and we were all pretty sated. We all lamented the fact that Tom and Heather were headed home the next day and exchanged addresses and emails and promised we’d hold a reunion soon. I suspect that we will. One thing sure, Gary and I had great sex the remainder of our vacation: in our case, it never was an issue of rekindling the passion, just pouring gasoline on the flames, I’d say.

I've been blessed with my fiance' in my life. He has opened me up, emotionally and sexually. About a year ago, he brought me to a local club. I was interested but scared! We talked about his fantasy of watching me with another man, and really, that's hot for me too! Except, I've always connected with men emotionally when we had sex. I figured if they were fucking me, then they loved me. So my man has been slowly teaching and guiding me into my own sexuality, he has made me feel beautiful and confident and desirable. And now I'm willing to dive into the lifestyle! I want to be free and open and confident. So, we met with a man to bring in for a threesome. He was attractive and chill and funny, and I was very interested. I set a weekend date in my head that I didn't have my kids (or my period) and we made a play date. I actually invited another man to come over for sex!! I'm kinda freaking out at this point. But I REALLY want to be a good slut for my man. I spent two weeks thinking about and talking about this new non-monogamy lifestyle. I was nervous but excited! The day came, and we got our guest room/play room ready with new sheets and music playing. I spent the day in a tiny tank top with no bra on. Most folks at Target and Lowe's were cool about it, but I guess the grocery store was a bit chilly, so I got many stares, which turned me on. I was feeling sexy and desired before my new sex toy showed up. When we got word that he was 10 minutes out, then I started to freak out. My man was being super cool, kept asking if I was ok and we could cancel...he was/is AMAZING. I said, "No, I'm fine. Nervous, but fine. I want this." So he pulls up. He walks in, and I open the door in my tank and a pair of cute underwear. We do some small talk. I'm being awkward, I know. He is cool, my man is cool. They just want me to be comfortable. So we sit and chat, his hand on my bare thigh. And soon I get enough balls to grab his hand and walk him into our playroom. We kiss a little and take our tops off...I move to the bed and take my underwear off to lay naked on the bed. I ask him to come on the bed with me and we kiss a bit. I play with his cock a little as we chat some more and I sense my man at the door, I turn and smile at him. He smiles and goes back to get the bbq ready. This is when I move between his legs and start to suck his cock. I am sucking a man's cock who is not my future husband!! I can hear some movement and know my man has come in and is watching me give this guy a blow job. I like it. I rub his chest and play with his balls a little, and soon I tell him that I want him inside me. I showed him the pot with the condoms in it as I got up and went to lick my man's hard-on and give him a big kiss. After I went back to the bed, I pulled him down to me, and he pushed himself in! That was it, I had another man inside me! I was such a slut. I flipped my hair out of my face and smiled at my man. He had his camera out and seemed to be in hog heaven! After a bit, he flipped me over to do doggy (my fave!), and he fucked me good. My man couldn't contain himself, so he came over and played with my tits and put his dick in my mouth! We played for a bit before everyone needed a break and we enjoyed bbq and a beer. As dinner wrapped up, my man came over behind me and played with my tits and said we should go for round 2. Round 2 started with my man fucking me while I played with new guy's cock. We eventually moved into the living room to watch porn on the big tv. I sat between two beautiful men and played with their dicks while the tv showed us a BBC threesome. I went down on my man for a while before switching to the other dick, then switching back. I got all hot and bothered, so I asked him to grab a condom, and I put it on before I slid his cock inside me and rode him until he came. My man was rock hard as he finished, so I pulled off the one and slid onto my man. I love riding a hard man, so I got to enjoy that until he told me to get off and suck the cum out of him. I kept looking up to our new friend, and he was quite content watching us fuck. The night came to an end, and I got a couple more creampies from my man. I'm shocked and amazed at how much fun I had and how much love I have my future husband. All because he wanted to watch me fuck another man.

Rob and I (Julie) were standing in line at a new popular restaurant located in town about an hour south of us. This place doesn't take reservations, so we got drinks at the bar and stood in line to wait for a table. A cute couple about my age (32) was in line behind us. They were an attractive couple, and I started visiting back and forth with them. Rob was pretty quiet but friendly, making some small talk too (Rob is 52). The other couple, Jim and Deb, live about an hour south, so both couples were not "local." When we got to the head of the line, we would have had to wait longer for a table for two, but a table for 4 was available, so Deb and Jim joined us. Deb and Jim are charming people, young professionals, and we hit it off well. Deb asked about our tans, and we told them about boating on the big river lake on the Nebraska and South Dakota border. We generally sun in the nude west of the "point." We also had been to Hidden Beach Resort in Mexico recently. It's hot south of Cancun in the summer but good for nudists. We hate going to Mexico in the hurricane season. Deb and Jim had the impression nude resorts are swinger places. We told them they can be and usually/often are not. Just like all other people, nudists can be swingers too, and swingers aren't nudists necessarily. Nudism is different than swinging. We don't consider ourselves hardcore nudists or swingers, but we have done both, which didn't seem to shock Deb or Jim. We learned that Jim and Deb have been married about 7 years with 2 children, They were interested to hear we were "newly" weds and asked a lot about our age differences. After dinner, Deb and I exchanged email addresses and phone numbers and briefly discussed getting together again soon. Over the next couple of weeks, Deb and I (Julie) called back and forth and visited by phone. She always was interested in the nude boating and nude resorts that we had discussed when we first met and brought the subjects up on her own. I always mentioned that nudists are not necessarily swingers and swingers aren't necessarily nudists. We always seemed to end up discussing a bit about the range of swinging activities people engage in from very soft to very hard full swap swinging. I told Deb that Rob and I are occasionally fairly soft swingers, leaning more to nudism. But, we have very special and occasional full swaps with very special people (and even then condom use is required). After the couple weeks of phone calls, I asked Deb if they would join us for dinner again. We would drive an hour south and them an hour north to meet for dinner at a sports bar in a large motel/hotel complex. After dinner, we could get a nice motel room, bring a bottle of pinot to drink, "visit," and do a little more if all agreed and were very comfortable. Deb said she would talk to Jim, but that should be ok. When we met for dinner in the middle of the week, both of us girls were dressed in sundresses and sandals (mine had high wedge heels). The guys were in shorts and sandals, all very casual. Dinner went really well with Deb and Jim in the motel's attached sports bar with a couple glasses of wine each and lots of conversation and laughter. Going to a room together and the subject of swinging never came up. When we were nearly finished with dinner, I quietly brought up getting a room and taking the visiting and party there, as Deb and I had discussed in the phone calls. Deb became much jumpier and really nervous at this point, and Jim was nearly jumping up and down with excitement. Rob was playing it cool and detached, not pushing getting a room either way. Deb looked at Jim, looked back at me, and said the boys should get a room. Jim and Rob walked out to the motel's desk and arranged for a room. When asked for the type of room, Jim decided two beds. Rob and I had a cooler in the car with a couple of bottles of pinot, a few beers, and bottled ice tea. Deb and I went out to the parking lot while the guys were arranging the room and got the cooler from our car. Deb was really quiet and almost shaking. We all walked from the motel lobby out to the pool area and across to the east block of rooms towards our ground floor room with the door facing the pool. Deb and Jim lagged far behind Rob and me and were in deep conversation. We just walked on ahead and waited at the door for them. When they caught up with us, the final decision must have been made because when I said shall we go in, Jim said "yes," and Deb just nodded. She was so nervous, her voice was quivering when she tried to talk. Jim was almost jumping up and down like a little kid. Once in the room, Rob set to work open the wine and pouring the little plastic glasses we brought full. I sat on the edge of one bed, Rob stood at the bed's end, and Jim and Deb sat the club chairs by the room's window. We all sipped wine and made small talk. Deb was really nervous and jumpy. Rob and I actually could have busted out laughing but carefully controlled ourselves. We all were newbies one time or another, we told them. Don't ever do something you are uncomfortable with. After a half-hour or so, as I finished my glass of wine, I got up and went to the bathroom. Thinking about what to do, I slipped out of my sundress. Then I came out of the bathroom topless, wearing just my panties and sandals. Jim about bit a chunk out of his plastic glass. Deb would stare then look away. Rob just coolly asked if I wanted a refill of wine. Rob filled my cup and rubbed a bare boob, and I sat back down on the bed edge, facing Jim and Deb to visit more. Rob coolly slipped his sandals off and a bit later unbuttoned his Tommy Bahama (lucky) shirt. Sitting down next to me, we continued visiting with Deb and Jim, feeling each other up a bit. Some light kissing led to Rob slipping out of his shirt and me undoing his belt and unbuttoning his shorts. Rob runs 4 or 5 miles about 4 or more times and week and had started been lifting weights, so he is in good condition for his age (LOL). He tells me I keep him young (LOL). When I got Rob's hard cock exposed, Deb and Jim had both sat back and quietly started watching. Rob disengaged, stood up and dropped his shorts and underwear, pushed me back on the bed, and spread my legs. We made out with him on top for quite a while. Finally, I could feel his cock rubbing and very slowly teasing and pushing into my pussy, so I glanced over at Deb and Jim to see what they were doing. They were still just sitting and watching! WOW! Rob started to slowly stroke me, very full body contact, and very proper missionary style. I heard movement and opened my eyes. Jim had pulled/helped Deb to her feet and was working at getting her sundress off too. She was pretty hesitant, not helping Jim but not resisting him either. Jim had his shirt unbuttoned, and his shorts were down around his ankles. With Deb's dress finally off, Jim was giving her a full body nude hug with his hard dick pushing on her stomach. Rob continued to slowly stroke me as we both now were watching Jim and Deb get arranged to lay on their bed. Rob commented to them, "about time," and Deb's face and neck blushed the reddest red I've seen anyone blush in years. Jim was lying on top of Deb and appeared to easily slip in to start making love. At this point, I got Rob to roll off, and I got on top to "do him cowboy." I could really watch Jim and Deb screw that way. They were a bit distracted, watching my boobs bounce. When I asked them if they had been hitting the tanning beds, Deb, eyes tightly closed, said yes, ever since they had met us, they had been going to tan every other day. Everyone quieted down and really screwed away for awhile. I got off Rob, and he got me over on my hands and knees to do me doggie style. Deb and Jim lay still for a bit and watched us pretty closely as Rob bumped my butt. Rob finally pulled my hips back, thrust deep, and came. He held still quite a while and then pulled out and laid back down next to me. As we lay there, we watched Jim continue to bang Deb. Rob's right arm was under my shoulder and neck, and his hand was holding my right arm and hand in place. He used his left hand to start to fingerbang my cum-filled pussy and flick my clit as we watched Deb and Jim screw in the next bed. I lost interest in Jim and Deb as Rob worked my clit, and I came really loud and hard. Rob was proud of himself as I distracted Deb and Jim with all the noise and thrashing about. Jim said to us that he was having trouble coming and wondered if it was a performance issue due to us watching them. I moved away from Rob and stepped out of bed. I then laid next to Jim and Deb as he pumped her. When I touched her left breast, she stiffened then relaxed as I caressed and rubbed. Rob moved to the other side and Deb didn't stiffen when he started sucking her right nipple. Jim continued to stroke Deb. I felt Jim tense up and knew he was coming. Rob moved away from Deb and asked me if I wanted another glass of wine? I took it as a hint from Rob not to push Deb too much, so I moved away, sat up, and said yes. Jim rolled off Deb and laid next to her. I sat next to them and sipped the wine Rob handed me. He filled glasses for Jim and Deb too. Rob sat on our bed, and I sat with Jim and Deb on their bed, and we all sipped wine and visited, never commenting on all the sex, nudity, etc. Deb said that this was her first experience with watching another couple have sex. And, it was absolutely was the first time another couple had ever watched them. After a while, Deb said they should get going as it was the middle of the week, a workday the next day, and their babysitter had an hour's drive home. Deb went to the bathroom to clean up first. She didn't seem self-conscience about being nude and freshly fucked. When she came out, I went in. When I got out, Deb already had her dress back on (too quickly?). The guys were dressing, so I got dressed last with Deb and Jim each getting an eyeful. We all checked the room to be sure nothing was being left and pulled the covers up over the sheets. Rob carried our mostly empty cooler, and we walked out past the pool, bypassing the hotel lobby (Deb said she was embarrassed to be walking past the desk clerks). At our cars, we all said good night and hugged, and cheek air-kissed. Surprise of surprises, Deb told us that we should get together for dinner again sometime and do this again. Rob and I drove the hour north and home with big smiles on our faces. From what I saw, I think I might really enjoy Jim, and I know Deb is the type to get Rob going too.

A few years ago, I dated this beautiful Guamanian chick named Val. She was about 5'1", 110 lbs, 36D tits. Looked like an island beauty, or if you're familiar with, she could easily pass for one of those Asian import models you see at a car show. Me, black male 5'9", 165 lbs. I consider myself to be fairly handsome, in good shape. I take care of myself and not to sound too overly confident, but I've been told I have a very nice dick. My friend owned a sweet Gulfstream RV. Parked on the side of his house, it was me, her, and four of my friends partying, hanging out. By this time in our relationship, we had already had a threesome. One time with one of the guys in the group, and another with a sexy white girl I used to date. On this particular night, she's wearing a short little grey tennis skirt, cute striped knee-high socks, and a tight little pair of black booty shorts on her lovely petite ass. Black and pink stripe thong panties, black tank top, hair in twin ponytails. She knew I always got turned on when my friends would check her out. They were already aware of my girlfriend and me having an "open" sex life. We had been drinking, smoking weed, listening to music, and having a good time. There's a little fold-out couch that she and I were sitting on. We were watching a porno of a chick giving a blow bang about to get gang banged. I'm rubbing on her tiny pussy through her shorts, lightly pinching on her tits and rubbing them. Just teasing her while the guys look on. I asked her to take off her shorts so she'd just be wearing her thong underneath her skirt. After she stood and slowly took them off, she climbed back on the couch, bent over in a doggy style position. Without me asking, she takes my dick out as I'm laying on my back and starts to suck on it as my friends watched. I could sense my friends getting turned on. I'd look around while I rubbed her ass or placed my hands on top of her head, forcing her head further down on my dick. I'd see my friends rubbing their dicks through their pants. She had her back arched, and her nicely shaved pussy was fully exposed. The guys would take turns pulling her thong to the side and finger fucking her. After several minutes of her sucking my dick, I asked my friends if they'd like to have their dicks sucked? I had Val get on her knees and suck us all as we stood over her. I still get turned on until this day thinking about how gorgeous she looked in the middle of us four, sucking dicks, in this camper, dimly lit by the porno. The slurping noises, the spit trickling down her tits, as she alternated between four dicks. We would take turns reaching down to rub on her pussy, lightly smack her on the ass. There were a couple of moments, I'd stand back, go over to the table to take a shot of whiskey, purposely taking my time getting back to the action. Just so I could get turned on more by the sight of watching my girl suck off my three friends. After a half-hour of her sucking our dicks, we moved to the bedroom part of the camper. She takes off her skirt, having on just the panties, socks, and tank top. Her tits now pulled out over her top. She laid down and had her pussy eaten, teased, and fingered by us all while she jerked and sucked on us. I'd be the first to slide my dick into my girl, fucking her on her back, watching my friends put their dicks in her mouth, her stroking the others that weren't occupied by her mouth. The look on her beautiful face, her eyes rolling in the back of her head while she moaned and came on our dicks, was awesome. She knew how turned on and how hot this was all for me. She would gaze at me whenever she had a dick fucking her from behind and my dick in her mouth. Same when she was lying on her back with her legs spread wide open jerking off two dicks, while one fucked her mouth and another her pussy. When it was time for one of us (guys) to cum, they would pull out and come to the side on the bed. One friend came right above her pussy, which was a shocker, but rather fucking hot, watching another man cum on my girl. Whenever I'd bust my nut, I'd send it down her throat. Between the guys, we'd cum at least twice. There were multiple orgasms for her too. Two of my buddies had to take off. It was around 4 a.m., and it was just me, her, and the friend whose house and camper we're in. The three of us took a quick timeout to refresh. She showered up, and my friend gave her a t-shirt to wear, and she had her little shorts to put on. We grabbed some water and fruit from the kitchen. Then the three of us went back inside the camper and continued having fun. We got back in the bed with her, all snuggled up between him and me. Rolled a joint, shared it, and fucked her more until the afternoon…